“You know…” I start, staring off across the living room blankly, “I knew you two were gonna do something, but I didn't think it'd be…this.”
Both cat girls give muffled hisses at that, them being muffled because they are currently trying to sink their teeth into the flesh of my shoulders.
They can't break past the skin of course, but points for effort I guess.
Shirone briefly releases my shoulder to speak up with a displeased huff, “I’d punch you senpai, but you wouldn’t feel it at all…unfortunately.”
I raise my eyebrow at that, “And what makes you think I’d feel this instead?”
“You can feel our anger.” She states plainly, before immediately chomping back down, hard.
…You know what? I still don’t feel it, physically, but with the looks these two are giving me as they try and bite down, I think I can see what she means.
It’s Kuroka’s turn not long after Shirone bites down again, as she dislodges her fangs and moves to glare at me, “How did you even end up fighting all of them!?”
Shirone gives me a very pointed look as her sister asks the million-dollar question.
I sigh, already knowing how they will react, “Would you believe me if I said they all tried to jump me to join them and their little gang…but when I declined and called them out, they didn’t exactly take it well?”
Kuroka stared at me.
Then proceed to chomp back down.
Yeah. Yeah. I saw that one coming.
However to my slight shock, she quickly pulled back and went right back to glaring at me, “So you stayed and fought them all alone!? Why didn’t you call for help!” She asked, incredulous and miffed.
Ah…I see where she’s going with this. So, I looked her right back in the eyes, “Because True Longinus. That thing would have hurt me, possibly even killed me, If it had hit. But luckily, the guy himself wasn’t strong enough for that. Even in his Balance Breaker.” I reach over, putting my hand on her shoulder, “He would have killed you though, easily.”
Kuroka almost immediately looked even further outraged, meanwhile, Shirone slowly let go of my shoulder, staring at me with wide eyes.
“True Longinus…Balance Breaker?” She utters in slight horror, “Senpai, you fought that…and two other top Longinus? At the same time…?”
Kuroka blinked, her emotions halting as that also sank in for her as well.
Uh oh.
“To be fair,” I quickly speak up to clarify, “I didn’t fight them all at the same time. The True Longinus user, he, well…” I pause with a hum trying to figure out how to word this properly, “Right away, he made a tactical retreat to pull out a trump card, but it didn’t work, leaving the rest of his people to fight me. He only went in with his Balance Breaker after all hope was lost, and they were all, mostly, dead.”
That seemed to make them worry only slightly less. That’s something at least.
“Still,” Kuroka muttered, still a tad incensed, “how could you pretty much say that I wouldn’t have been able to help…?”
“I don’t mean to dig at your strength or anything, Kuroka.” I state, seriously, “I meant it literally. He would have just killed you, one of the abilities of his Balance Breaker lets him just straight up negate powers…of women only.” I snorted as I finished, holding in a laugh.
Seriously, trying to talk about Cao Cao’s Balance Breaker in any serious capacity is nearly fucking impossible because of that one power.
Also, I know I shouldn’t technically know about it, because he never got the chance to use it on me for obvious reasons…but, well, dead men tell no tales and all that.
Shirone immediately deadpanned in my direction, and Kuroka damn near followed suit.
“...Seriously?” Kuorka said, in complete disbelief, “Darling, that…”
“That’s incredibly stupid.” Shirone finishes for her sister, “What kind of person would you need to be to influence the True Longinus in such a way that it develops such a…power.”
I shrug, and state, completely uncaring, “An idiot, and considering his plans, I know I’m not wrong on that. The other abilities of his Balance Breaker were only kinda annoying,” I continue, “a power to destroy weapons, that didn’t work because I was too strong, the power to redirect attacks, teleport, fly…the only one that damages me was just this particularly destructive one.”
I pat my chest, “And I healed that up in no time regardless.”
Shirone purses her lips into a frown, “...that sounds a little more than annoying, senpai.”
I shrug again, this time with a smile, “I mostly use my sword, and I was his physical superior even after the massive amp he got from his Balance Breaker. Any of my ranged attacks redirected I was immune to, so to not die immediately, he had to spam his teleport. That was the main annoyance.”
I huff, “Ended up catching him off guard with an illusion to put him down in the end.”
“So, wait,” Kuroka held up a hand, reaching over to touch the side of my face, “it doesn’t sound like this guy gave you so much trouble, then how…”
Ah, the scar.
That’s… embarrassing.
“Remember how I said most of them were dead before he decided to step up to the plate?” I sigh, “Yeah, one of them wasn’t. I completely forgot about him, he had a shadow manipulation gear, and after his leader fell, he tried a sneak attack on me with the spear.” I take Kuroka’s hand in mine, “I caught it, mostly. Didn’t think the scratch it made would leave anything, though…that’s a first.”
“It’s a spear that can, and has, killed gods, idiot senpai…” Shirone spoke back up, grabbing the side of my robe tightly, “Of course it’s going to do more than your average weapon, or even your normal Sacred Gear.”
Kuroka meanwhile, simply leans into my side entirely, and states, almost despondently, “...I still don’t like any of this.”
I give them both a small smile, and wrap an arm around each of them, holding them close…and in Shirone’s case, pulling her into the hug.
“Yeah…I know. I didn’t have fun with that fight myself.” I give a huff of disappointment at that, “But I’m fine, and now that their users are dealt with…well, don’t need to worry about them anymore.”
My cat girls cling to my sides even harder.
Man…seeing how these two reacted, I’m probably going to have this same conversation with pretty much everyone, huh?
That’s going to be a fun one to have with Kunou and Yasaka.
Though, that reminds me…what with everything that suddenly happened, is Yasaka still going to meet with Indra? I haven’t gotten a message or anything from her about it so…
And speaking of the big Hindu God King himself…I’m kind of shocked he didn’t come and try to stop me from killing Cao Cao and others.
Fucking precogs You can never be sure what exactly they’ll do, especially in Indra’s case, because the extent of his precognition isn’t really clear.
I can only make assumptions, and my best guess is he didn’t act because the future with me around doesn’t require him to have his Hero Faction Vanguard.
If I assume most or everything he does is to prepare for his future war against Shiva, then I can also assume that he probably sacked these guys to not piss me off.
Because I know me, I’m the pettiest guy I know. If he did swoop in and save those morons, I’d have joined up with Shiva in a heartbeat…purely to fuck with the doofus.
And considering how strong I’ve gotten in nearly a few months short of a year, give me some time, and I’ll be boxing with another lightning god in no time.
…But once again, that’s all speculation on my part.
The only way to truly understand precogs is to be one yourself.
“...Senpai.” Shirone abruptly speaks up again, causing me to look down at her.
“Hmm?” I hum, “What’s up?”
“...You said you killed the True Longinus user, right? Caught him off guard and all that?” She questions, slowly.
“Yeah?” I confirm again, easily, “Why do you ask?”
“If he was already dead…then how did the shadow manipulation gear user get ahold of the spear to use against you?” She asks this time, completely confused with a cute little frown, “Sacred Gears are supposed to vanish, and return to the System, right?”
Kuroka nods along with her sister's words, and I just sort of shrugged, helplessly.
“There, I have no idea.” Both cat girls look up at me, and I elaborate with a sigh, “The spear remained after he died, it didn’t vanish or really even do anything else. Right now, it’s just a very long hunk of metal and wood that can hurt gods pretty bad if you hit them with the metal end.”
“...Eh?” Kuorka tilted her head.
“That’s…not how sacred gears work, though?” Shirone continued to question, “Wait…if the spear is still around, where did you…
“Under my bed.” I state, entirely serious.
Shirone simply…stared at me.
“Nyahahaha!” Kuroka chuckled, “No one would think to check there if someone did come looking for it! Good idea darling, nyah~!”
I nod, sagely, at my black cat's words.
Shirone continued to stare at us like we were both idiots, before shaking her head, and vocalizing it with a tired and pained sigh, “...I’m surrounded by absolute morons.”
I chuckle at them both after a moment, before putting a hand on each of their heads, “To be honest, I don’t think there will be anyone coming after the spear. This is the first time I’ve heard of it doing this…I doubt anyone else knows.”
Well. I know a bunch of Shinto and Hindu Gods were watching the fight, but I don’t think they can parse that the True Longinus didn’t return to the System after I killed…uh, what’s his name?
Edgy guy with glasses. The shadow user. Whatever his name is.
Regardless, the deities that were watching weren’t truly present, but more like keeping a side eye on things through their shrines. If they were more focused, or present, then sure, I’d be worrying much more about them…but for now, I think the secrets safe with me and those who I wish to share it with.
The only one who it makes sense would know would probably be the maker of the System himself…but I’m sure I’ll know if he knows in due time.
“With that being said!” I continue, “Let’s try and keep who knows this between as few people as possible, yeah?”
Shirone snorts at that, “No need to worry about me blabbing…it’s the cow you need to worry about.” She thrusts her thumb in her sister’s direction.
Kuroka nearly doubled over at her words, as though struck, “S-Shirone!?” She whines, “I’m not that unreliable!”
“I could see you leaking the fact the Spear of Destiny is under your bed during a gamer rage or high.” I add, much to her shock.
“D-Darling! That’s not! Mmmmm! I won’t! I promise!” She tugs on my robe, helpless and speechless, as Shirone nods along in agreement.
For a moment, Shirone and I just stared at her as she made increasingly distressed noises over are supposed lack of faith.
I pulled the black cat in, hugging and patting her head with a chuckle, before comforting her, “Don’t worry, don’t worry…we don’t think you’ll leak it, we love you, alright?”
“Hmph.” Shirone huffed, and looked away, pouting like the cute little tsundere cat she is.
Kuroka calmed down eventually in my arms, though meanwhile, I was figuring out who I was or needed to tell about the spear.
First things first, Uzume and Rose. I don’t want either of them cleaning and suddenly stumbling upon the thing under my bed. That’d…be interesting to explain. Especially to Uzume.
Though knowing her, she’d somehow get herself stabbed by it or something, and that’d be a much bigger problem.
My only worry is Uzume blabbing about it when she’s drunk or something…but hopefully, I can impress upon her how important it is to keep this one secret so there isn’t a risk there.
Besides them though, I’m not sure if the others; Suzaku, Yasaka, and Kunou need to know.
I probably should tell them though as they are important to me. Also, it’d be funny to see their reactions to me casually stating I have the Spear of Destiny under my bed.
Heh.
Well, in any event, all that’s probably going to have to wait, since I doubt these two are going to let me leave tonight.
Not like I practically want to, but still, Yasaka might need me.
…Eh, I’ll just send a clone if that’s the case.
For now though!
I rhea out and wrap an arm around Shirone’s waist, pulling her right up against us, much to her chagrin.
Such a reaction was only amplified once Kuroka felt her sister brush up against her, and the black cat immediately moved to snatch her up in a snuggling hug as well.
While her sister cooed and purred over her, Shirone tried with faux desperation to get out of her grasp…to no avail.
I watched along with a smile.
It occurs to me that I probably should tell Shirone about the Hero Faction since they did attack them and all, just to fill in what exactly is going on, but Rias is probably too busy fussing over Akeno and Yuuto for that.
So, tomorrow then. I’ll fill Shirone in on everything she and the Peerage need to know, then I need to head back home and tell my girls there what they need to know, and then I’ll hit up Yasaka and Kunou and see how everything is going.
Ah, damn, look at that! I’m busy again. Fuck.
Well, at least it isn’t a series of meetings that make me want to commit die. So there’s that at least.
And not only that but if plans haven’t been shaken up too much, I should be taking Kunou out soon. The whole courting thing and all that.
I am looking forward to that…
Okay, maybe things aren’t too bad.
But! For tonight…cat girls!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
We all ended up falling asleep on the couch last night, so, when morning came, I found myself sprawled out on it with my cat girls similarly sprawled out over me.
Mostly. Kuroka used Shirone as a stuffed animal last night.
I’d say deserved, she can be pretty mean sometimes. Turnabouts fair play and all that.
Rias blew up Shirone’s phone last night after we all fell asleep. Probably should have seen that one coming, but luckily, the white cat had the sense to tell the redhead where she was going after dropping off Lesser Suzaku.
So rather than blowing up the phone because Rias didn’t where she was, she was blowing up the phone wondering when Shirone was coming back.
Turns out, things are going to get pretty busy soon around here, what with the attack and all.
Before she left, I relayed everything I knew about the Hero Faction to the cat girl…along with the fact that with the death of most of their leaders, the group was probably already done in.
Though there’s the possibility of remnants trying shit, but I doubted that. Even if they did, I doubt they have any reserve members strong enough to be a legitimate threat.
There’s always a possibility, but it’s slim.
Shirone left soon after, and Kuroka and I went back to the Kyoto Palace.
The first thing we saw when we appeared in the bedroom?
“A-A-Ah…?”
Was Rose, standing there in front of the bed, holding up the hastily wrapped-up and partially exposed True Longinus, staring at it and stuttering the same thing over and over again, like a broken record on repeat.
Kuroka turned and looked at me, and almost immediately started cackling.
I simply deadpan stared at Rose, it was the crack of dawn, and she was already awake. And cleaning?
Then again, Rose is a hard worker like that,
Fucking Murphy.
Well, at least it wasn’t Uzume. From my senses, I can tell she isn’t even home right now.
Thankfully.
Even when I came up behind her and gently pulled the spear out of her hand, she still stared at where it was and kept making the same stuttering sound. I even grabbed her shoulder and shook her a bit, but still, nothing.
I sighed, deeply, “Kuroka?”
“Yesss darling, nyah~?” She drawled with a mischievous glint.
“Get some water please.”
“Nyahahaha~! Very well!” She practically skipped off to do what I asked.
Well. I guess Rose here is going to be the first I let in the know then!
With a shocking amount of speed, it didn’t take long for Kuroka to come back with a full bucket of water.
Pretty sure she took that from the shed for the gardens.
“...Kuroka, I don’t think we need that much water.” I immediately say.
The black cat doesn’t seem the least bit dejected though, merely giving me a simple hum, “...Nah, in fact, it may not even be enough, nyah~!”
Then, without a moment of waste, she dumped the whole thing onto Rose, throwing all the water at her once.
“H-HUH!? AIYYYEEE!?!”
It was, in fact, enough, as Rose’s sudden jumping and screaming can attest to.
Kuroka pouted at that though.
Rose, though shivering like mad and drenched, immediately whirled around in our direction.
I idly note that I can now very easily see through everything she’s wearing, but that’s nowhere near as important as the fact that once her eyes see me holding the spear, they immediately seem to lock back up.
“What wa- that…? Ah…? OW!”
I correct that this time, by immediately bonking her on the head with the Spear of Destiny.
The shaft. Not the blade. She’s Half-God, after all, don’t want to take risks there.
In fact, I imagine her being half a god is probably why she’s having such a reaction to seeing the thing just sort of lying around.
As Rose reaches up, clutching and rubbing her head, I quickly apologize, “Sorry about that…didn’t want you to lock up again on us.”
“A-Ah…It’s alright…I think?” She looks down at her clothes, finally noticing that they are very see-through, squeaks, and promptly forgets about her head, wrapping her arms around her bosom to cover them, “W-Was the water necessary!?”
“Yup, nyah~!” Kuroka answers proudly, to Rose’s light glare.
Before Kuroka starts some more shit, I speak up, “Alright, girls? How about we go to the living area, get some food, and I can explain to Rose what went on last night in much more comfort.”
Kuroka’s eyes sharpened almost comically at the mention of food, while Rose quickly nodded, looking equally exasperated, confused, and worried, all at once.
Without a second to waste, I slid the spear back under the bed, much to Rose’s visible bafflement, before holding my hand out toward the door.
As the two scurried off in that direction, I sighed, only hoping for one thing…
This damn spear better not cause me more trouble than it has this morning, or else I will find a way to crack the fucker in half!
Then again, who can say? From here on out, I’ll be flying almost entirely blind.
The Hero Faction was the only real ‘arc’ left to happen, from here on out? It’s pretty much anyone's guess.
Though at this point…
I suppose there’s no real use in worrying over it anymore, now that it’s come, huh?
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Ceaser Villers is a high-ranking teacher in the Protestant Church. He teaches the Church’s warriors and raises them to fight the evil creatures of the darkness, the heretics, the witches, the pagans, and monsters.
And after he’s done all he can there, he gives them holy missions to do such a job.
He wouldn’t say things changed there for him, all those months ago, unlike everywhere else.
Change has been in the air for a long time, but not for him, never for him.
God has deemed his duty just, and his job well done. So for Ceaser Villers, there is not much change.
Until today.
He was visited by an Angel.
Something that, so he hears, has been more and more common as of late.
Sure, Angels work in the Church all the time, performing duties within the House of God. There is no doubt about that, that has been a constant.
But Angels acting as Messengers? That…that hasn’t happened since ancient times.
Since those months ago, more and more Angels came from Heaven, claiming decrees from the Almighty, claiming and bringing change.
Preeminently to the Vatican, as he has heard.
A part of him never really believed it. Why would he? The Vatican, the Catholic Church, changing?
Throwing out the corrupt, the heathens, the swine, both Exorcist and not?
Hah! That’s a nice joke, he had thought.
But then again, he too was visited.
…Perhaps there was more to those rumors than he originally gave them credit for.
Still, it’s an odd world they live in now, he supposes.
An Angel came down to him and gave him a mission to give out.
It was an… unusual request. One to recover something, not destroy forces of evil like he usually assigns.
Even stranger still, it’s in a predominately pagan country, all the way in the East.
Japan.
He doesn’t see what would be so worth it that Heaven, and God himself supposedly, would need to send a full team of Exorcists there to acquire.
But, ah well? Who’s he to judge the goings on of the Almighty, his Lord God?
Now, if only the warriors he’s supposed to send off on this mission would arrive here in a timely manner…
To be fair to them, most of them already have, a bunch of girls…one he even trained himself, is already waiting here.
There’s just one specific member of their retinue who’s taking his sweet time arriving.
Caesar Viller perked up.
Ah, as though by divine providence…
Behind him, the big heavy doors of the Canterbury Cathedral pushed open, and in walked a man.
Caesar Villers stood up. “You’re late…”
A rather young, blonde-haired man, with soft green eyes, and a seemingly permanent kind smile stretched across his face.
The Strongest Exorcist. The Strongest Believer. The Strongest of the Churches as a whole.
Caesar Viller turned to meet him, “Dulio Gesualdo.”
God’s Beloved Warrior.
The man chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck apologetically.
“Sorry I’m late.”
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 66 End
The Church section of this chapter...I wasn't sure if it should go here, when the True Longinus is still be talked about, or at the end of the arc proper.
We still got a couple more chapters left here, specifically with Kunou, then...well, you all see what the Church section above is setting up for next...
Shirone really wasn't kidding about Akeno's ‘work’, huh?
There are remnants of a fight, then there are remnants of straight-up torture, and I may not be well versed in the latter, but I can certainly tell the remains of the two apart.
My small white-haired cat girl led us across town too, as figures, an abandoned warehouse that showed signs of battle damage throughout.
There was an…extreme amount of scorch marks, and Kuroka wrinkled her nose the moment we stepped inside.
I couldn't smell it, but the cat girls could.
The smell of burnt flesh and ozone.
Fucking hell Lesser Suzaku.
“Your Queen is pretty…hardcore, nyah~!” Kuroka noted with a hint of disgust.
Shirone merely snorted at that.
Yeah, hardcore is certainly one way of putting her…tastes.
Anyhow, from that warehouse, we had to take a teleportation circle out from there to where the barrier field truly is.
They needed Sona and her Bishops to help with following the magic used to snatch away Akeno…so I guess they helped?
We took the circle they had set up and appeared right in front of the barrier space.
…And holy fuck, was it huge.
As in, the size of a town and the surrounding area, huge.
Shirone briefly explained that this barrier space was encompassing a small abandoned town, and its surrounding area, like the forest and such.
Kuroka took one look at this, and idly noted with a deadpan, “...We aren't that far from Kuoh, nyah.”
“Abandoned warehouses, factories, mansions…why not a whole ass town?” I add with the same tone.
Shirone sighed and shook her head and sighed, “Honestly, at this point…I don't even try questioning stuff like this anymore.”
For all our sanities, that's probably a good idea, kitty.
Without further ado, Shirone walked right up the barrier, the thing a massive multicolored crystalline wall like all other barriers, just on a much larger scale, and punched it.
Flickers of a dull golden color flaked from her knuckle as it collided with the wall, but otherwise, nothing of note happened.
The barrier didn't so much as shimmer.
Shirone huffed, and pulled back her fist, before turning back to me, “What do you think, senpai?”
I hum, completely ignoring Kuroka as she pouts off to the side at being completely ignored.
“I think,” I start, reaching to my back for my sword as I look up at the barrier, “this shouldn't take long.”
Before she could even think to try and sass me, I leaped.
Midair, I drew my sword, put it in reverse grip with the blade angled down, and focused the sword's aura and my powers right on the tip of the blade.
This caused the blade to light up, focused specifically on the very end, almost like a very long and stupidly bright plasma torch.
I brought it down, straight into the barrier as I landed upon it.
The point of my sword went straight in, like a needle-piercing flesh, but to my slight shock, the blade stopped sinking in after around a quarter or so, maybe a little more, got through.
Even still, with just that much in…the barrier space was already not looking good.
The crystalline appearance had begun to warp, waving and twisting from the point of the puncture wound, radiating out.
I grasp my sword's hilt with two hands, focusing intently on congregating the blade's aura along its cutting edge.
Through the sword, I feel the barrier as something inside of it starts trying to push the blade out, but unfortunately…it's far too late for that now.
My halo ignites into being me, and I breatheas I pull down, grunting with barely any exertion as I fly and cut a golden line down across the side of the barrier.
I tear my sword from the barrier, and in short order, sheath my sword before digging my fingers into said golden line, and promptly pulling it apart.
This opens a massive hole in the barrier's side, leaving a bright liquidity golden void in the space I pulled open…definitely not what I expected to see, but maybe this is a result of my power and barrier field interacting? Weird.
Ah, well.
I turn and look down at my cat girls, keeping one hand on the barrier, sort of holding the hole open, and call out, “See?” I give them a cheeky smirk, “Told ya I could do it.”
Shirone rolled her eyes, but I couldn't not catch the small smile she flashed before she hid it behind a stoic grumble.
Kuroka also caught it and cackled at her.
Unfortunately for Kuroka, she gets ignored, as Shirone lets out her devil wings and flies up to me.
Shirone doesn't even hesitate, she comes right up to the void…and promptly slams her head through the light.
I couldn't help but stare after her, slightly aghast.
“...Huh.” I mutter out, watching as her tails sway back and forth.
Well, she seems fine, so…still, I probably wouldn't recommend doing that.
I make my displeasure known by swatting her right across her rear, the way she's bent over as she's poking her head through making it easily visible under her skirt.
As soon as my hand meets her ass, she perks up, her tails shooting straight up and holding still.
I'd imagine she probably also squeaked or mewled or something, but I couldn't hear it through that void.
Shame that.
After a moment, she finally moves again, this time to try and kick out at her side…toward me, of course.
Unfortunately for her, she's short, so she can't reach.
Heh.
She gives up after coming up short on a third kick, and instead slides forward, the rest of her body going into the void.
But not before she flipped off my general direction.
Cute~!
“Eh!?” Kuroka called out from below, “Darling! Aren't you going to follow Shirone nyah~!?”
I wave her off, “Nah. She'll be fine…if she thinks she can handle whatever she saw in there, she can handle it.”
Kuroka twitched slightly with a poorly hidden twinge of worry, “Well…okay.”
I chuckled good-naturedly.
Yeah, she'll be fine. There are very few things that Shirone couldn't fight right now if I had to bet.
Even if Kokopuffs himself showed up, she could probably solo him rather easily at this point.
Senjutsu, Touki, Youki, and Rook Strength all stacked on top of each other…isn't exactly easy to deal with.
So, I'm not at all shocked when the entire barrier begins to, seemingly, deflate like an oversized blow-up plastic pool.
I hop off the thing as it collapses into a kaleidoscope of hazy colors and light, leaving behind a stretch of run-down and abandoned townscape…exactly as prescribed.
Seriously. Why so much abandoned shit?
Quickly discarding that thought before I run down my sanity, I run a cursory glance over the decrepit town, and quickly find who I'm looking for; people.
Two, my cat girl, and…woah.
I quickly make my way down to them, calling out as I do, “Hey! Is she okay!?”
Because holy hell, does Akeno not look okay.
She looks like she's been living homeless, on the streets, for at least a little bit. She's dirty, her outfits scruffy, and probably most importantly, she looks downright depressed.
She barely glances at me as I float down, before returning to looking down at the ground.
Shirone is at her side, kneeling to look at her, hand placed gently on the older girl's back while frowning hard, but not in anger, I can easily tell it's concern.
Akeno gives her a sideways glance, before actually talking, so quietly, so softly, that I could barely even hear her, “I'm sorry you have to see me this way…”
Shirone's frown, somehow, got even stiffer.
“Did that dick hurt you?” She powers through and asks.
Dick?
I blink, and look around slowly, finding nearly directly across from the girls a building that is in…significantly worse state than the others.
And by that, I mean it's completely caved in like something fast and heavy slammed through its roof and smashed the building atop itself.
This is probably exactly what happened because if I focus, and look closely enough, I can see…legs. Probably a guy lying in there, courtesy of Shirone herself.
Akeno meanwhile, doesn't answer Shirone and continues staring off into the distance, blankly.
Shirone’s eye twitches as her gaze shifts to where I was just checking out, her frown twisting into one of anger.
“Don't worry, Akeno-senpai. I'll take care of it.” She states, before standing up, fists clenched tightly as she starts striding forward.
Ah. She's going to beat this guy into a marshmallow like she did the others trying to get stuff out of him, isn't she?
That…will probably not be the most effective method of doing things.
So I quickly move to follow her, coming right up to her side and matching her stride.
Shirone doesn't even look at me as she points up at my face, and states rather harshly and no-nonsense, “Not. Now.”
I huff, “I know. I also know you're about to punch a guy into paste, but if you want info from him, it'll be much quicker and more concise if you let me do a thing again, alright?”
Shirone’s finger drops, “...Fine. But I'm still probably going to beat him into paste.”
I couldn't help my light chuckle, followed by aquick petting of her head, “I kind of figured.”
Shirone's face flushed lightly at my touch, a light dusting of pink across her cheeks, before her tails lashed up and whipped at my hand, making me quickly withdraw.
We very shortly thereafter arrived at the crumbling building, and Shirone didn't waste a second in going right in, grabbing and dragging this guy out into the open grass in front of the building.
She pretty much threw him at my feet, then stood there, arms crossed, waiting as patiently as she could.
Looking down at this guy, I'm slightly shocked at how much older he looks compared to pretty much everyone else in the Hero Faction.
This guy is pretty clearly a man, not some sort of high school student. He's even wearing a suit, like an office worker's suit.
Despite looking more like your average office worker, it's still notable that he's in the Hero Faction of all groups. I feel like he'd stand out more considering they all tend to share a uniform, a theme.
He clearly breaks that theme though.
Still don't recognize him at all, no name, to him or his Sacred Gear…
Well, let's change that then!
I squat down in front of him and place a hand on his chest.
It doesn't take long for a pure white light to pulse out from my hand, and across his body, causing him to sparkle.
And like a defibrillator, that light jolts him awake immediately, his eyes flying open as he moves to sit up abruptly.
I see, out of the corner of my eye, Shirone starts to move…probably to play whack a moron with his head, but I move first, grabbing the guy's jaw as he's halfway sitting up, and making him look my way.
My way, into my freshly activated, spinning eyes…
“You–! Wha...What…” The man tries to cry out, muffled as he is, before slowly tapering off into dazed nonsense, as his eyes morph to match my own in appearance.
Shirone stops, confusedly looking on.
Hmm. I healed him a little bit, so he'd wake up…and so he wouldn't die. He's purely human after all, and I'm fairly certain Shirone caved in his chest with a punch earlier.
In any case, I healed him enough to where he wouldn't die and could maintain consciousness, but not enough to where he'd be able to use his gear effectively.
That's just to be safe, but especially in case the guy has a really powerful gear.
Judging by the scale of his Balance Breaker, he might have something like a New Longinus, and in that case, I'd need him weak so he can't resist my hypnosis.
Though, considering mind whamming him was only slightly more difficult than Freed was, which was barely noticeable…probably not anything like a Longinus.
After a second or two more of pumping his head full of Holy Spirit Power, I released his jaw, letting him slowly sit up.
Regardless, entrapment is successful, let's begin.
I start by asking, “Now then, buddy…what did you do to Akeno Himejima?”
That…wasn't helpful whatsoever. I don't recall a gear by that name, and that Balance Breaker name sounds more like a Tongue Breaker name if I'm being honest.
“...Elaborate on what exactly that means.” I prompt.
“[Palaselene Utopia]...creates an illusionary world…within the space.” He mutters out in response.
An illusionary world? That doesn't sound so bad, though…
“What, exactly, do you use the illusionary world for?” I press on.
“Suppress their powers...fake a parallel world…crumble victims mentality.” He answers dully.
Oh. There it is.
I wince in realization at just what that can be used for.
I take it back, that's kind of scary for a non-Longinus. Less direct attack power, more psychological…that stuff is always kind of scary because it requires a different type of defense that most lack.
And considering Akeno's state, I'd wager she doesn't have that type of defense. In fact, I'd say she's especially weak to that type of attack considering her…mental state pre-daddy issues being solved.
Which she's arguably in a worse state here than in canon?
Yeesh. Poor girl.
Shirone, it seems, also came to a similar conclusion, as she comes up from behind the guy, grabs him by his hair, what little there is, ouch, and pulls him down to the ground, slamming his head into the dirt.
The shock of which is enough for the mist in his eyes to clear, and revert to normal.
“Ugh!” He grunts in pain and shock, “Wha–” But he can't get out his next word, as a small fist pounds his head further into the ground, snapping his jaw in the process.
I stand up, and step away, as my small white cat proceeds to lay into the man's face.
Yeah…I'll be back for that in a bit.
For now, I should tell Akeno that whatever she saw here was fake, simply illusions.
Not sure how well that'll help, but hey, Suzaku would probably be very mad with me if I didn't at least say something.
I can't fix Akeno’s daddy issues, after this, I think Rias will probably be able to get through to her.
But some small comfort? That I can do.
So, I leave the sound of beatings, to the sounds of silence, where Akeno sat still, not having moved from her spot even an inch.
I squatted down in front of her, and although she couldn't meet my gaze, I tried my best to look her in the eye regardless.
“I dunno what you saw in there,” I began, gently, “but whatever it is, it was all fact. The guy claimed it was a parallel world, but it was all fake; smoke and mirrors, illusions.”
That caused her hand to twitch, before she slowly, slightly, shook her head.
“...Doesn't matter.” She muttered, ruefully, “What I saw…wasn't incorrect.”
My eyebrow twitched before I breathed a sigh out through my nose in response.
Do I play therapist right now? The way she is, she'll likely respond like her Dad did.
Heh. Ironic.
The point is, it probably won't end well…
At the same time though, who else is going to say what needs to be said here?
Rias might. But she's a little too soft for that.
Shirone probably would, if she had the emotional intelligence to figure it out.
And Yuuto…yeah.
Fuck.
Why is it always me…!?
“I doubt that.” I found myself saying on reflex, “That guy showed you what he did to break you mentally because he couldn't fight normally. It was tantamount to torture, in a sense.”
Akeno actually chuckled at that, “...Still doesn't make it wrong…some say, the worst kind of torture is the truth, after all…” She waxed on wistfully.
I snorted, “I think you convinced yourself that what you saw was the truth because of your feelings.”
For a second, Akeno didn't say anything, or even move, didn't even look like she breathed.
Then, slowly, she looked at me, eyes wide, trembling with something I couldn't quite decipher.
“...And how the hell would you know that?” She practically hissed back, dangerously.
“Because you hate yourself.” I state, nonchalantly, even as her eyes widen further, “So, of course, people can't love you. Why would they? You hate you. Why would others love you? Except, you know, that's wrong. Like your Dad for instan–”
A hand grabs my jaw tightly.
I didn't stop talking because it forced me to stop, I stopped to listen to her bullshit for a second before tearing it back down.
It was Akeno's hand, of course. And it flickered with golden lightning…which would be about as effective as her physical strength against me.
I've got nothing to worry about.
“You…” she breathed out shakily, “know nothing…so don't you dare…try to say anything about how I, or that man, feels!”
She wants to shout. I can tell, because her voice is near breaking just trying to talk louder.
She probably can't though, likely due to a lot of crying, and lack of sufficient liquids.
I hum at word, before reaching up and grabbing her wrist, pulling it from my jaw.
“I know he attacked the Himejima to take revenge for your Mother.” I try very hard not to smile as she instinctively sucks in a breath at that, hard, “I also know he was prepared to die doing it. That he probably wanted to, to atone.”
“Then he should have just fallen on his spear if he wanted to atone so badl–!”
This time, she's the one that gets cut off, as my hand meets the side of her face, and she's looking off to the side from the force of the blow.
I didn't slap her too hard, but I made sure she felt it.
She blinked, minutely, before slowly looking back at me, mouth slightly agape, “Y-You…” She stuttered in confusion.
“Listen.” I start, firmly, putting on my best impression of a very done Dad, “I won't say he's blameless. That he didn't fuck up. He did…several times. His first, and most egregious mistake though, in my opinion, was letting you run around, alone, letting that hate inside you fester and boil.
“I dunno why he did it. For whatever reason he did though, he was stupid, and a coward. And I called him as such before I broke his nose.
“But, as for you? You're blaming the wrong man. You're forcing your hate on the wrong man, the wrong person, people, and blood.
“And look at what it's turned you into. A spiteful bitch that hates herself, her father, and her blood.
“Almost a decade, and you haven't even tried to get over it, have you? Content to stay, hiding inside your pain, and look at where it led you.
“If you keep this up, I promise you, not only will it continue to hurt you, but it'll hurt everyone you've come to love now.” I let go of her wrist and stood up.
“So, to you, I say…get the fuck over yourself. Your Dad does love you, he's just a coward. And not all Fallen, and by extension, you, are shit because of him.”
And that's that.
Ugh. That entire rant just soured my mood, damn it.
Granted, there's a part of me feeling intense catharsis getting out a good chunk of most of what I despise about this girl…
But at the same time, ew, I’m playing therapist.
I suck at playing therapist. In fact, I hate playing therapist, It feels legitimately awful.
Akeno just sat there, staring up at me, absolutely flabbergasted, seemingly unable to say anything.
At the corners of her eyes, tiny little tears poke through, yet despite that she doesn't seem sad…just completely lost.
I sigh.
Rias, I leave the rest up to you.
Don't fuck it up.
Thankfully, sweet relief comes in the form of Shirone finally coming back from using that guy…I just realized I never asked for his name…as a punching bag.
She's shaking her bloody hands off as she approaches, sees the two of us, and deadpans.
“...I don't want to know.” She promptly says, before looking at Akeno, “Akeno-senpai, are you ready to head home?”
Akeno looked at her, “I…Y-Yes…I think…” She stuttered out, barely sensical.
Shirone merely raised an eyebrow at her, before sighing and walking over to me.
She quickly gets on her tiptoes, and pecks me on the cheek, prompting me to blink in surprise.
“Your place, after…all this is done.” She mutters to me.
…Odd time for a booty call, but I can dig it.
She playfully slaps my chest with a huff, “Not like that, pervert.”
Aww.
Shirone walks over to Akeno, and with one last wave, teleports away with her using a magic circle.
After a moment, I sigh, before calling out, “Okay Kuroka, you can come out now!”
Kuroka comes out from behind a nearby house, “Nyah!? Where's Shirone!”
“She took her Queen back home.” I answer, getting Kuroka's sad meow in return, her ears drooping slightly at the news, before I then add, “We're staying at my home outside Kuoh tonight, she'll visit after this is all done.”
It's astounding how fast her mood flips, as she perks up once again and does an excited little hop at the news, “Nyahah~! Shirone-chan~! Heehee~!!”
I can only give her a small exasperated chuckle…it's either going to be poor Kuroka, or poor Shirone tonight and somehow I feel like I know which way this is going to swing…
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Yeah, this figures.
I sit now, on the couch in my estate outside Kuoh, even later at night.
Shirone is sitting on my lap, leaning against my chest, while Kuroka pouts right next to us.
Kuroka loses again!
All being said though…
I wrap my arms around my white-haired cat girl, “It didn't take long for you to show back up…did everything turn out well back in town?”
Shirone huffed, her tails wiggling as she settled further against me, “...Well enough.” She replied slowly, “After I told Rias-senpai that Akeno-senpai was back, she spurred on the others and pretty much all the fighting quickly resolved.”
Ah, they got spurred on from Akeno returning then? That's good.
“Though…” Shirone shifts slightly, looking up at me, “I couldn't help but notice, but Akeno-senpai seemed…less depressed, more…distraught when I dropped her off at home. That was because of you, wasn't it, pervert-senpai?”
I simply smiled back down at her, “I did have a few…choice words to say to her, yeah. Nothing perverted though, those are saved for a select few~...”
I move my hands down, and take two big handfuls of her nice plump rear, making sure to give them a nice squeeze.
Shirone, promptly, perks up and gives a low shuddering mewl, her face flushing, even as she manages to remain stoic, batting up at my face, “Bad perverted senpai…! Bad!”
…Holy that's cute.
Kuroka to my side pipes up, leaning forward as she does expressly to show her cleavage, “Yeah! Bad! You're supposed to grab both of us, nyah~!”
Shirone swipes out to her side, slapping her tits away, or trying to at least, “Shut up cow.”
“Nyah!? Shirone!?!” Kuroka cries and flinches back, scandalized.
The white cat promptly huffs, “Seriously though, hold on…we can do perverted stuff later. For now…senpai?” She looks up at me, explicitly very serious as she reaches up, cupping the side of my face.
“...what's the story behind this scar?” She asks.
I blink.
Kuroka blinks as well, “Scar…?” She questioned, leaning back in to look at the side Shirone had a hand on.
I see her eyes widen suddenly, seemingly catching on to what Shirone is talking about.
I, meanwhile, have no idea what she's talking about.
A scar? Those are possible for me to get?
Although, judging by the side of the face Shirone seems to be focusing on…
“Oh.” I utter in realization, before speaking up, “Yeah, I probably got that from the True Longinus. Fought its wielder earlier…and the wielder of Dimension Lost, Annihilation Maker…Ah. Is there something wrong?”
I suddenly find myself being stared at by the two cat girls like actual cats ready to pounce on prey.
…As the two get increasingly closer to my face with incredulous looks upon their own, I'm starting to think maybe I'm in danger.
Just…not from lightning, this time, eheh!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 65 End
Man, it was cathartic as fuuuuuck writing that bit with Nori and Akeno.
And with that, I can stop thinking about that small subplot with Akeno, lol.
Now tho, Nori might have a little something else to worry about...like his cat girls wondering why the hell he thought fighting three Longinus users at the same time was a great idea.
“Ufufufu~...!” Akeno giggled with sadistic glee, lightning dancing between her fingers and across her body, another chorus of screams from the lovely volunteers who decided to attack her home ringing out as the electricity burst out and struck them.
Yeah~, she's most definitely needed this.
Akeno has been feeling…pent up, for lack of a more appropriate term, for what's felt like forever.
Truth be told, it’s only really been a few months, and for a Devil that's a drop in a bucket…
But for Akeno, it feels like it's been longer than that.
After all, that man, her “father” has been the singular source of everything wrong in her life, but at least she didn't have to see him again.
She hoped it'd stay that way forever.
Unfortunately, that wasn't the case, and he showed up.
Dumped at the doorstep of her home in the Underworld of all places, and Rias, the sweet adorable Devil she is, didn't turn him away.
She was too nice for that.
But that's why Akeno is here, what her best friend can't do, she'll gladly do in her stead, especially if that's what needs to be done.
Although, looking back on it, maybe using enough lightning to blow that man out of the living room and through the servant's quarters was a bit…much.
She should have used fire instead. Of course he would be resistant to lightning.
A mistake she wouldn't repeat next time.
Because there was going to be another time, Rias wouldn't let the issue go.
And for some reason, that man wouldn't let it go either!
All this time, he was content to stay away, leave her alone, sit back, and watch as she was hunted like cattle by the Himejime, but now he decides he needs to make amends!?
Apparently, the reason why he was dumped on the Gremory at all, was because he got into an altercation with the Himejima Clan. Kusanagi showed up and beat him down, and her cousin was the one who decided dropping him off with them was a spectacular idea.
Akeno honestly doesn't know who to loathe more. A part of her wished the Himejima and that man got each other killed, a part of her wished Kusanagi would have gone for the kill immediately rather than sparing his life.
She knows she would have.
What she does know is, she dislikes her cousin for doing this to her, and she's ever so slightly pissed that Kusangi would help do this to her.
She's also been able to gleam that, during those two's fight, whatever he said to him somehow kicked his ass into some sort of shape.
Akeno isn't even sure how Kusanagi knew about her past, but to be perfectly honest, she doesn't care about that.
No, what she cares about is that said past couldn't be left to rot, and instead she's got to deal with it and him once again.
It wasn't often at first, maybe a day or so out of the week, Rias would broach the subject of him with her.
And Akeno would, as usual, brush it off, and pretend like she has no idea what she's talking about.
A month would pass like that, then, Rias would start bringing it up more frequently.
A day turned into a couple of times a day, turned into a day or two or three until it felt like the whole week she kept bringing it up…!
Until finally, Rias grew what felt like some semblance of a backbone, turned away from acting more like a friend, and as her King, ordered her to go see him again.
To say Akeno was happy about that would be a…well.
She knows Rias means well, but just can't possibly understand.
It was probably the first time she considered running away, back to the streets, since Rias first took her in and she was much more…jumpy.
In the end, though, she grits her teeth, nods her head, and decides that this new life she carved out for herself isn't worth abandoning all because of him.
She wouldn't do what he did.
That, at least, she can be certain of.
So when he showed up again, this being some time after he showed up, he'd gotten some job with the Fallen working with the Devil's Government…well.
This time she used fire.
And this time, to her shock, he actually fought back!
A part of her was astounded at the nerve of that bastard, for fighting the fate he rightfully served…but at the same time, a part of her was relieved he didn't keel over, and give up right away like the first time.
It gave her the chance to say exactly what she'd wanted to say to him for the longest time now.
There was no experience quite like it, looking back on it
The screams of these nobodies pale in comparison to seeing the way his face twisted up in anguish and guilt as she told him exactly how he screwed up her life, got her mother killed, and how, because of him, she hates herself for existence.
Catharsis.
Shame Rias and her mother had to break that meeting up.
Since then, Rias hasn't broached the topic anymore, and for months there's been this tension within the peerage whenever she's in the room, and something like the ‘War’ with the renegade Fallen is brought up.
Though Akeno couldn't say why. She'd be all for going out and zapping some crows…
Unfortunately, Rias’s brother is stopping them from going out, and keeping them far away from the action.
Too young was the excuse to keep them out, and Rias ultimately didn't want to put any of them in harm's way despite the chance to win some glory to be had.
Though ultimately, Akeno doesn't think there's going to be much choice for them soon.
Rias’s betrothed was pulled into the fighting months ago, and despite the marriage being pushed up, it hasn't gone through as of yet.
Everyone thought this fight was going to be quick and easy, yet somehow, the renegade Fallen are still holding out.
At this point, Akeno is almost one hundred percent sure the Fallen are getting help from someone, likely multiple Factions that dislike the devils, and seek to cause some chaos.
Another reason why this latest attack on Kuoh is such a good thing, in her mind.
It's been a while since she last had to fight. She was feeling a little rusty.
“It's such a shame…” she walks over to the closest guy, lightning crackling between her hands, a small incomplete smile on her face, “That you guys aren't much of a challenge…”
“A-Ah…wait, wait wait wait!!” The guy cries, shivering in pain and fear, “DON–”
“Hush now.” She utters, his cries dulling out as the roar of her lightning building in her hands overcomes them.
She dropped her hands, to bring the roaring thunder down upon him.
Light flashed, lightning crackled and burst, and yet, when the light and sound died down…she didn't find herself in the out-of-the-way old factory that she'd been fighting in.
No, instead, she was outside, the cool night air blowing through her hair, and the calm twinkling stars and bright silver moon hanging overhead.
She blinked. Slowly.
Then tilted her head.
“...well, this is new.” She muttered, curious, not worried.
These people she, her fellow peerage members, and even Sitri and her group, were fighting all seemed to possess some type of ability.
Sacred Gears, a particular skill with magic and or a type of weapon.
All in all, they were all weak. Barely a match for a Middle-Class Devil individually.
Yet as groups, they were a pain to deal with, like scurrying little rats.
Judging by the fact that she isn't immediately being set upon by an attack, or attackers, then it's likely that she was simply forcibly relocated.
Perhaps one of them snuck up on her as she was about to finish their friend off, and in a haste, sent her to somewhere random?
She doesn't know every single Sacred Gear in existence, but such a gear existing with such annoying ‘people’ would fit.
Though, now, she can't help but be a touch offended.
If there's one thing she's good at, it's magic, it's probably the only part of her Queen Piece that gets actual use!
Teleporting her away will buy them mere seconds, if that, she can be back in mere moments.
So, with a scoff, she closed her eyes and snapped her fingers.
…Only to feel nothing happen.
Well, that's not entirely correct, she did feel her internal powers move, but they were…slow.
Incredibly slow. Sluggish. Slippery.
She didn't even get to cast the spell, as the energy she tried to pull into it slipped from her grasp.
Her eyes opened, and she annoyingly glanced at her hand, snapping her fingers again, this time putting a tad more effort, will, and concentration into the spell.
Her energy pulled forth like, trudging through her body like overly thick molasses.
She clicked her tongue, as her powers slipped through her mental fingers once more, rebounding far quicker and easier than it took to pull them out.
It was like trying to pull on a block of hard, thick jelly.
…Okay, she'll admit. This may be more than a simple relocation spell.
Her powers aren't suppressed, more so that they're incredibly hard to bring out. With time and effort, she could probably do it.
But for now, she should probably figure out where she is, it'll be easier working on getting back physically than magically at this point.
So, she looks around, taking in her immediate surroundings.
At first, she thinks she's in a forest due to all the foliage and trees around her, yet she then quickly spots…walls.
They weren't exactly big walls, they were of middling height, built clearly in a traditional or ancient Japanese style…like those you'd find around old estates.
Not only were there walls, but also a stone path leading to the entrance through them.
She just so happened to be placed right in the dead center of said path.
Instinctively, she held out a hand slightly to summon up a bit of a static shock surprise… there was no way this wasn't some kind of trap. It's far too convenient.
But finding even that little being far too sluggish, she sighed, and stepped forward, following along the path empty-handed.
Her magic may not be working, but she is a Queen. Perhaps those Rook and Knight traits of hers may finally get some use?
Though, on the other hand, perhaps not.
Akeno likes to consider her sensing ability, her ability to read auras, to be top-notch. Even when Koneko began learning Senjutsu, and took to it like a fish to water, she still has yet to surpass her in the art.
So, as she walks to the entrance, yet finds no supernatural aura, either hidden or not…
Well, she doesn't know whether to be more concerned or relaxed.
Regardless, she presses on, pursing her lips at the sheer lack of security for what appears to be some sort of wealthy estate.
No guards at the entrance. Hell, there isn't even a door, it's an open archway that leads into a front garden, with a small pond, stone lanterns, and a small sand and gravel arrangement.
Her first thought, that the walls are surrounding some kind of estate, isn't far off the mark.
The walls wrap around a rather small pseudo-traditional Japanese manor. Half modern, half old style architecture, a blend.
The manor itself isn't all that big, and there's only one other building, what looks like a shed, off to the side of the front garden she's standing in.
There might be a back garden as well, although obviously, she wouldn't know, she can't see the back from here.
Yet, she gets the feeling she knows there is.
A frown begins to crease her lips.
In fact. Doesn't this entire place feel…familiar?
With an irritated huff, she shakes her head and focuses on the front door of the manor house.
She'll ask where she is, then she can run off and figure out how to get back from Kuoh from here.
Quick. Simple. Done.
As she starts to stride toward the door, however, movement catches her eye, prompting her to still.
It wasn't outside movement though, no, it was from inside the house.
Through the glass window, one of the few modern parts of the place, she could see into what looked like a dining room.
But it's not so much the movement that caught her eye, but who's moving.
A large man, wearing mostly black, skin tanned and face perpetually scrunched up and eyes narrowed shut in a seemingly endless frown, with a full beard, sideburns, and head going to the back of his neck with pitch black hair.
That man. Her…father.
He had merely walked in and sat down in a chair.
Meanwhile, her mind was reeling.
What was he doing here? Why was he here!? Why couldn't she sense him?
A very good question, that last one. She'd feel his repugnant aura several clicks away!
Yet, if she didn't know any better, not having the displeasure of knowing the man personally, she'd think he was just a normal, albeit grouchy-looking, human.
She finds herself cracking her knuckles without even thinking about it.
Those Knight and Rook traits just might get some use after all~...
Only, just as she's about to take the easy way straight to getting answers, through the window, more movement halts her.
Then promptly causes her to take several steps back, a pain-filled gasp leaving her throat as she did.
This time, a woman walks in.
She recognizes this woman. How could she not?
They share virtually the same appearance. The same hair. The same way of putting up that hair in a ponytail. The same face, eyes, even down to their bodies.
If there's one thing Akeno can say that she doesn't hate about herself, it's her appearance.
Because despite the blood in her veins, that disgusting black feathered wing…everything else, she got from her.
Her mother.
But…she died.
Years ago.
So then…how…?
She walked over to that man, and for a second, as she leaned down and kissed him on the cheek, something inside her nearly broke in sheer unrelenting rage.
She wanted to stop this. To break through that window, and whisk her mother away, tell her all of what he'd do to her, to them, to their family…
Yet, she could barely act on it, as that man…smiled.
It was a simple thing, it looked almost unnatural on his gruff face, and yet…
It caused something else to break inside of her at the same time.
Something hit her chest, it felt like...a droplet of water?
…But it isn't raining?
More pelted her chest, and she raised a hand, catching a droplet or two more, just under her chin.
That's when she feels it. The tears cascading down her cheeks.
Ah, she's crying…
She watches, as that man says something to her, still smiling.
She laughs, and reaches over, pinching his cheek, drawing a laugh from him in turn.
She watches, mesmerized, as her mother turns and walks past him, to where she can't see anymore.
And as if mirroring her, that man follows her with his narrowed eyes himself.
Akeno can see where specifically he's following her with his eyes, and yet…
She just chuckles.
A sad, hollow thing.
…Why does she suddenly feel so tired?
And why…does she want to go in there so, so badly?
Not to blow him up, either, for once.
She just wants to, needs to, sit down. For only a second or two.
This place, she remembers now.
It looks slightly different, what with the slight modern bent, but this is her family's old home.
It has to be, what with her mother right there!
She just needs to–
She starts walking, almost in a daze, as though she's barely conscious.
It starts right as she's almost at the manor proper.
[I don't think that's a good idea, Akeno Himejima.]
She freezes in place.
Abruptly, a voice echoed within the back of her head. It sounded male, distant, and disembodied.
[Those two…the Shrine Maiden Shuri Himejima, and Fallen Angel Baraqiel, don't know you here.]
“...What are you talking about?” She uttered through gritted teeth.
[Come on, think about it…isn't there a third missing here in their little family?]
Akeno stays silent at that, simply frowning.
[...Got nothing to say to that, hmm? No questions? Well, whatever. How do you do, Akeno Himejima? I’m a man of the Hero Faction. My name isn't important…what is, is that I might be one of the few highest ranking members left.]
…The Hero Faction?
Akeno almost scoffed at the irony of that name and would have out loud if she wasn't trying to think of where she'd heard that before.
Only to draw a complete blank.
[I can see that look on your face.] The man continues, disheartened, [This was supposed to be our big reveal to the world, you know? Us destroying the Devils infesting Japan, recruiting a powerful ally…]
His sigh reverberates through the back of her mind.
[Seems the other side had more problems than we originally anticipated.]
Akeno…couldn't help but find herself not caring about all that though. Instead…
“Is this your doing?” She demanded to know through a hushed whisper.
The man makes a lively laugh at her question, doing a complete one-eighty from his earlier downtrodden tone.
[My Sacred Gear [Dreamlike Curse]’s Balance Breaker’s ability, [Palaselene Utopia]. I have sent you to a parallel world.]
Sacred Gear’s Balance Breaker Ability?
He sent her to the parallel world?
…What.
That couldn't be right though, could it? Surely, such a power would be amongst the Longinus!
Yet, Dreamlike Curse, she's never heard of that Sacred Gear before…
A Balance Breaker is said to be capable of collapsing the balance of the world. It's in the name after all. She supposes it could also be a subspecies.
Although, not like any of that matters now though.
So, if he's telling the truth…
…Then how does she get free?
The man continues, unabated by her thoughts.
[I can’t take on all of you, the Gremory Peerage, by myself. However, if it’s a single person, then I can send that person to a parallel world.] He explains without prompt, [Then all it comes down to is which one of you among your group should I send to the parallel world to be affected and give the feeling of despair.]
She clicked her tongue in annoyance.
She was toying with food, not paying attention at all to her surroundings as she let loose.
No wonder she got caught. She knows that when she gets in the mood, she tends to hyper-focus on her fun, at the expense of everything and everyone else.
This guy was probably hiding, checking out everyone, before waiting for a chance to strike.
[The most effective target…wouldn’t be you, of course. The answer for that would be your King, Rias Gremory.]
Akeno’s face twitched. It felt almost like a backhanded insult, but…ultimately this guy is right.
[But I settled for you, because you seemed to be strong, but also vulnerable enough that it would still be possible yet valuable to take you out of the fight.]
Vulnerable.
…Fair enough, she supposes.
How frustrating.
[Without you around, the Gremory group has lost their beloved Priestess of Thunder. A powerful heavy hitter, which means we can attack with a bit more…bravado.] He snorted, the sound echoing through her mind loud enough to make her flinch, [Well, that, and I'll admit that the revenge I'm about to deal for your torturing of my comrades will be…very sweet.]
“Revenge, huh?” Akeno, this time, scoffed at that.
After all, how is giving her mother back to her supposed to be revenge?
[Yes, revenge! Remember how I told you this was a parallel world where they don't know?]
“Yes?” She muttered, annoyed yet confused, “What does that have to do with anything?”
[The reason why they don't know you…is because you were simply never born here in the first place.]
Akeno stared at the door to her family home, unblinkingly.
“...What?” She breathed out, unbelieving.
[You heard me right. You were never born here…and would you look at that.]
Akeno found her head tilting toward the window, where that man and her mother were…embracing tenderly.
[They're still alive and happy. All because you were never born.]
“NO!!!” She screamed before her eyes widened as she realized what did, and she quickly covered her mouth.
She saw as the two inside perked up, and that man turned, toward the window.
He wouldn't see anything though, as Akeno had spread her wings, one Fallen one Devil, and taken to the sky, sitting atop the roof, hands still covering her mouth.
She hears loud, heavy footsteps, through the house, and the door opening.
“...Hello?” His voice called out, alert, yet filled with concern, “Is anybody out there?”
Akeno found herself grabbing and holding her lips closed tighter.
Even as her heart cried out, wanting to say something.
“...Hmph.” He grunts before the sound of the door closing can be heard.
And Akeno breathes out a massive sigh in relief.
[In this world,] the man's voice suddenly echoes in the back of her head again, yet it somehow feels even farther away, [not only are they alive and happy without you, but The Three Great Powers; God and His Angels, Fallen Angels, and Devils also don’t exist either. You are unique in this world. A half-breed abomination reincarnated as a race that doesn't even exist.]
Akeno growled, her demonic and magical powers trying to surge forth, but barely going anywhere.
[Have fun.]
And then, like the wind, his voice is gone.
Slowly, Akeno stood up, on top of the roof.
She glared up at the sky, as her wings twitched in agitation.
“...What a joke.” She gave a humorless, mirthless, giggle.
A parallel world? Where she doesn't exist? Where the Great Factions don't exist?
There's no way such a thing is real.
There's no way she was the cause, right?
…If this truly is her old home, then she knows how to reach Kuoh Town from here.
Just wait, Rias, Koneko, Yuuto…
She'll be back before they even know she's gone!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
It felt like days had passed.
She managed to find Kuoh easily enough.
Yet, it was peaceful.
There weren't several battles between supernatural beings going on throughout the town, it was just an ordinary human town.
Rias wasn't around. Neither was Koneko or even the Sitri Peerage. They were all gone. Kuoh Academy was still an all-girls academy, with Rias’ family to influence it, that makes sense.
She had hoped that maybe, if that man was around, then somehow…but no.
She wandered the streets for hours. Even the outskirts.
It was like that Boosted Gear user never went off destroying part of the town, there were no signs of his destruction and the rebuilding that followed, nor any signs of the Fallen’s mad Sacred Gear hunt, the deaths…
In the end, she only found one person she recognized…Kusanagi.
But he wasn't an Arahitogami, she could sense it, he was perfectly normal, and didn't recognize her when she tried to talk to him.
Didn't say anything back to her at all. He just kind of looked at her, then walked away.
Wondering the streets as she's been…kind of reminds her of when she was younger.
When she was forced onto the streets.
At least then, she could make money by purifying evil spirits. Here? She had to use minor hypnosis to get what she needed.
She doesn't feel particularly bad about it, this isn't her world after all.
And it's not like she can do much more than that. She hasn't even been able to make sparks, no matter how much she tries.
Yeah, it isn't.
It's…a better world.
That brings a small sad smile to her face.
…She needs to go back. Although whether to her word, or ‘her’ family home…
She honestly can't say.
She hasn't felt this lost in a long, long time.
So, she sat on top of the roof of one of the buildings in this alternate Kuoh and slowly curled up around herself in the middle of the night.
It's cold. It's lonely. Just like back then.
But arguably, it's worse, because they are here.
And yet…they don't know her.
They were better off without her here. Somehow. Someway…could it have been the same way back home?
Akeno lets out a haggard, sniffling breath at the thought.
…Probably.
[...Hmm?]
Ah.
He's back, humming strangely in her head.
“...Shut up.” She muttered, turning on her side, “I don't feel like dealing with you right now.”
[I…no that's not…wait…!] He gets increasingly more and more panicked.
Akeno slowly cracks her eyes open, only to find the entire world is…shaking.
No, not shaking, distorting? It's like the entire backdrop of the world is wafting away.
Cracks begin appearing across the world, glowing a bright white, starting from the sky.
Akeno sits up, looking on with her mouth slightly agape.
[W-What is this!? Impossible!] The man shouted in alarm, [Is this…divine power? A god is trying to break through my technique!? T-This power—!]
And then the sky was split in two, by a single golden line, before being seemingly torn open.
“See?” A male voice she hasn't heard in a long time echoes out cheekily from the other side, “Told ya I could do it.”
Then, a head poked through, looking down upon her.
It was Koneko, whose eyes immediately fell upon her in recognition.
Then, as she beholds her state, she frowns.
Ah, yes. She probably doesn't look the greatest right now, does she?
Well…so much for being back before they knew it, hmm?
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 64 End
Welcome to a look at Akeno in not so Wonderland!
Gotta say, writing inside Akeno's headspace was...interesting. This brat needs some serious correction, even more then Kunou.
Unfortunately, she's lesser Suzaku, so she'll have to wait for a different fic for that correction.
“Assaratana!” Cao Cao commands mid-dash, one of the orbs at his back juts down closer to him, and abruptly, he vanishes.
I turn to meet him as he reappears, my sword batting away a spear thrust aimed straight at my heart.
Cao Cao, however, doesn't let up despite my easily warding him off.
He turns with the parry, spinning his spear back around for another attack.
This time though, as it arcs around, the tip of the spear starts sparkling with pure white light.
My sword ignites with flames as it meets his spear a second time, our blades clashing, causing the entire bridge to creak as fire and light bellow out in equal measure.
Well, at the start.
Cao Cao is still only human after all.
I start pushing him down with my raw physical strength and the heft of my blade, forcing him to block with the shaft of his spear or be cleaved in two.
“Tch!! Hatthiratana!” Cao Cao grunts in pain, causing one of his orbs to vibrate behind him.
A feeling of weightlessness overcomes me.
Cao Cao immediately jumps and seemingly starts floating in the air.
Meanwhile, I suddenly lost the thing I was applying force to, so my downward push continued, but with my newfound weightlessness, I ended up doing a makeshift Fire Wheel.
I flip in place and cut a deep fiery gash into the bridge before halting my momentum with my power over flight.
My senses scream at me, and I automatically start flying across the bridge, avoiding the ridiculously long spear blade that rammed through right where I was floating a second ago.
I flip back around, so I can see Cao Cao, and find exactly that. The spear tip itself elongates at a bullet's pace and retracts just as fast.
Undeterred from my dodging it the first time, Cao Cao retracts the blade and sends it off again.
I dodge it just as easily as the first time.
Though, if there's one thing I'm willing to give the man credit for, it's his stubborn persistence.
So he keeps doing it.
Retracts the blade, sends it back, it gets dodged, repeat.
And it kept getting faster as time went on, every second that dragged on, the bridge we fought on was peppered with dozens of new holes.
I click my tongue in annoyance, before holding up a single one-handed seal to my chest and breathing in.
The next time he retracts the blade, I send him a gift for the attempted stabbings, by breathing out a ball of fiery death.
Cao Cao reacts quickly, and calls out, “Maniratana!”
An orb immediately flies forth, a whirlwind generating before the sphere, catching and essentially sucking up all the flames.
I'm not idle, however.
The bridge shatters beneath my feet as I kick off it, I pretty much appear at his back, just as did to me earlier.
Dance.
My blade ignites with flames as it comes down, straight for his neck.
He vanishes, once again, as my sword cuts through empty open air all of a sudden.
…Wait, no.
I moved this time.
I turn, finding Cao Cao once again behind me, yet unmoved. One of the orbs behind him jutting out slightly more than the others.
“...A-Assaratana.” Cao Cao states, a hand gingerly rubbing the burn spot against the side of his, “That…was a bit too close.”
I deadpanned at him.
This is going to be a thing, isn't it?
Well, I suppose he is wielding the True Longinus…he's got to be at least annoying to fight.
I turn my head, finding that same whirlwind, minus the orb, right next to my face.
Oh yeah. That orb that absorbed my fire lets him redirect attacks, right?
I turn back to Cao Cao with a smirk as I'm quickly engulfed by my flames…and completely unaffected.
I don't give Cao Cao any time to even look surprised at that development, instead straight away getting right back in his face.
The flames part and burst around me as I sped toward him, forcing Cao Cao to back away as quickly as possible, a panicked expression overtaking his face.
He can barely keep up speed-wise. He can't keep up strength-wise. The only reason he hasn't already lost his head is because of his Balance Breaker’s myriad abilities.
“Damn it all…!” Cao Cao curses as I start to rapidly catch up to him.
He grits his teeth and holds out his spear to the side, one of the orbs quickly moving to rest right above the spear point.
“Parinayakaratana!” Cao Cao shouts, as he stabs the spear toward me, the spear blade elongating and shooting off with the force of a railgun straight toward me, carrying the orb with it.
Hmm, I wonder…!
I stab forward as well to meet his attack, my blade igniting in a spiral of flames!
Sunflower Thrust.
My blade meets his orb, and almost casually…gets blown aside.
…Oh. Well, I guess that answers that.
The orb continues on its path, striking me straight in the chest. My golden aura bends and buckles beneath the force of it as it strikes my body directly.
My entire body shudders before I'm blasted out of the air, sent downward in a spiraling free fall, through the bridge below, and straight into the river beneath that, with enough force to blow a geyser of river water and rock both out around me.
I blink blearily, lying in a crater at the bottom of the river, my entire body buzzing for a few seconds.
Yet, it quickly goes away soon after.
Huh. That attack…actually hurt.
Then again, if I recall correctly, that's the strongest of his Balance Breaker’s abilities, and it has some restriction or two to it as a result.
Still…I pat my chest.
All fixed up already.
I rise from my rocky bed and the river just the same, slowly, and with an easygoing smile on my face.
Cao Cao, as soon as he saw me, went from having an almost triumphant smirk to a wide-eyed fear-filled gasp.
“Not even…Parinayakaratana…” Cao Cao mutters, in complete disbelief.
I shrug at him, “What can I say? I'm just built differently. Though, I do gotta say…the names for your abilities suck.”
Cao Cao scowls, his grip on his spear tightening, “You act like your opinion means anything to me.”
“Well, I'm just saying…” I give him a cheeky grin, looking him directly in the eyes, “Heroes usually have cool-sounding, easy-to-understand names for their attacks, ya know? Come on…don't tell me you haven't watched an anime or two before.”
Cao Cao ground his teeth together, “I have no idea what you're talking about…and frankly, I don't care for your insults!” He holds out his spear with both hands, tip pointed to the sky.
I sigh, “And here I was, just trying to give you advice before…ya know.”
“Come on, this time…O’ Spear, the true holy-spear that-HMMGGKH!!” His chant is immediately cut off by a loud squelching sound, as a blade, my blade, passes through his back, through his chest, and right out the front.
The me that was talking, that was floating up before Cao Cao, fades away from his sight.
When I locked eyes with him, I cast a rather simple illusion that made him perceive me as still just…floating there, talking to him.
That wouldn't be unusual to him considering I stopped to talk shit before, in fact, he'd probably welcome the lull in combat.
Meanwhile, the real me suppressed my aura and snuck around behind him.
This was the quickest way I could think of to end him after seeing how he could just spam his ability to teleport on himself and me, redirect any ranged attack I throw, and…hell, who knows?
Maybe he might get a lucky shot with that last ability of his, manage to actually fuck me up, or maybe the big guys will finally respond to him.
It’d be better to not risk it, or any more property damage.
Blood sputters from Cao Cao’s mouth before he slowly looks down at my sword.
Then, slowly, he looks at his spear, trembling in his fast-growing weak grip.
“W-Why…wouldn't you…?” His body starts to go slack, “Am I…truly n-not worthy…after all…?”
With those final words, he goes completely limp, the spear falling from his grasp and onto the bridge below.
As soon as the spear left his hands, the orbs and light surrounding his body flickered out of existence, disappearing like a switch was flipped off.
After a second of making sure I'm not going to get tricked in turn, I pull my sword back, unceremoniously dropping his body down to the bridge below as well, joining the spear.
Which…hasn't vanished yet?
Curious.
And slightly concerning.
I'll…get to that in a second.
First, a damage report.
Well, the bridge is probably going to have to be totaled.
I'm honestly kind of shocked the entire thing hasn't collapsed into the river yet. It's peppered with punctures, and the center of it is just…gone.
That was from when I got thrown through it, and into the river.
Speaking of, the river is…I'm not sure how you fix a river with a hole half the size of the bridge above it in it, but…yeah!
I'll pay for the damages. It's sort of my fault it got this far in the first place.
Not then, back to more present matters.
I float down to the bridge, landing right before the spear, the True Longinus, as it just kind of…sits there.
It's not doing anything. There's no holy aura charging up, the spear isn't trying to stab me by itself.
It's weird. Why hasn't it vanished already?
The True Longinus can't choose its new owner like Incinerate Anthem, another Holy Relic. That's unique to it.
Not just anyone can pick up the spear and start wielding it like they were born with it.
Is Cao Cao not dead yet?
I turn and look at his body, also similarly just lying there.
He's not breathing. Or moving. And I stabbed his heart.
Yeah, dead.
So then, why…?
I found myself reaching out to it before I even fully understood what I was doing.
Yet, as I did, the spear sunk into the ground, into the…shadows.
Wait a fucking minute.
I barely managed to tilt my head in time as the spear launched from my shadow without notice.
It would have gone straight through my head had I not, instead, it merely grazed my ear and cheek.
I swiftly caught the spear by its shaft before it could soar away from me, turning on my heels shortly after to hold out my free hand, palm pointed across the bridge.
Where a very pissed-off black-haired young man wearing shades sat, shadows throbbing around him.
He sees me, but he's nowhere near quick enough to escape within his shadows, before a beam of light erupts from my outstretched hand, and blows a hole clean through his chest.
I click my tongue as he falls, face still scrunched up in pain and rage, limp.
Sloppy on my part. I completely forgot about him.
Just as memorable as he was in the series, it seems.
I sigh, before raising a hand and brushing it across the cut on my face, taking a look at the blood.
…It heals slower than the orb attack from earlier, usually, a scrape like this would have stopped bleeding by now.
It also cut completely through my aura and skin like they were nothing.
With a grunt, I put a hand over the wound, as that entire part of my face starts to throb.
…It also, apparently, hurts like hell.
Probably some sort of god-slayer effect, then.
Very glad Cao Cao wasn't strong or fast enough to strike me with this thing. While I could heal the damage, even if it struck my heart per se, it'd still be fairly debilitating.
I breathe out, causing my powers to settle and dissipate, ensured now, completely, that it's all well and truly settled.
Then, I hold up the spear with my one hand.
It's kind of wild, but I sort of expected to feel…more, while holding it.
Right now, it just feels like a hunk of wood and metal. It's still not doing anything, and even like this, holding it, I can't sense a thing from it.
If I hadn't just fought Cao Cao, and seen him do all sorts of crazy shit with this thing, I'd probably assume it's just your average mundane spear.
“But you're not, are ya…” I mutter to the spear of all things, “Why haven't you vanished yet?”
I mean…should I try and claim the thing? Pull an Indra and yoink it with my divine power?
It's the strongest Longinus Sacred Gear in the world, most wouldn't have a second thought about such a notion if it was a possibility.
Yet…with what I do, and more importantly don't, know about Big G here…
Cao Cao couldn't get Truth Idea to work. Truth Idea uses the “Dying Will” of the big guy to essentially make miracles real.
With the caveat that the Will isn't commanded by the user, and it can pick sides.
I don't know if that means, in this case, the Will didn't answer Cao Cao because it picked me…or…well, that the Will isn't there.
After all, it's the Dying Will. And if He isn't dead here, then…
I don't know if I want to risk trying to connect to this thing. That'd be essentially giving him a clear-cut highway straight to my soul.
And considering I seem to be on some sort of divine system naughty list, I can't say that said highway won’t be used for bad means.
But as long as the thing isn't returning to the system…I suppose there isn't any harm in finding a place to lock it up?
Maybe I'll stuff it under my bed in a box or something. I doubt anyone who comes snooping will suspect that, heh!
Now then…
I take one last look around me, and as if Murphy himself was telling me to hurry my ass up, a chunk of the bridge abruptly falls into the river below.
…I should probably start calling people to handle this, then check on everyone in Kuoh.
This shouldn't take too long!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Heed the warning of Murphy, and ye shall be rewarded.
It didn't take too long to call for people to come over and take care of the mess.
I ended up calling Yasaka directly and explaining what happened.
Turns out, she already kind of knew something was going on, she felt the outburst of my and Cao Cao's power, after all, as did pretty much everyone divine or without shit sensing ability.
This is why ever since the fight started, people didn't start flooding into the air trying to check out what the freaky light show, or big booms and the bridge collapsing were all about.
Her people got to work as quickly as possible, setting up a perimeter around the fight and warding everyone off.
Pleasantly surprised by all that.
They couldn't get close though, obviously, what with all the holy power and light being tossed around. The Youkai would turn into ash being in the general vicinity of it all.
Wasn't so pleasantly surprised when Yasaka refused to let me pay for the damages though.
I know it's just me being petty, but I'm going to spank her for that one later.
After I deal with whatever the hell is going on in Kuoh.
See, I called Shirone after, and she didn't answer whatsoever.
So, after a quick pit stop back home to shove the True Longinus, of all things, under my bed, and grab Kuroka because of course she'd want to come if her little sister is in danger, we're back off to Kuoh.
We teleport in, appearing in my home outside the town.
The light from the magic circle beneath our feet had barely dispersed, yet Kuroka was already frowning.
“...There's fighting going on across the town.” She states immediately while looking off in the distance.
…It's kind of astounding how fast she can go from game coma-induced sleep to completely awake and series.
I raise an eyebrow to that, “Can you tell how bad it is?”
Kuroka huffs, “No, just that there's fighting, because there's several active barriers around town.”
Hmm. Logic dictates we check on the weakest in the town first and try and relieve them…but.
“You figured out where Shirone is yet?” I follow up with.
Fuck logic, I wanna make sure my white-haired cat girl is alright!
Kuroka quirks a sly smile, “Not yet, but I'm working on it, nyah~!” She jumps on me, and I instinctively catch and hold her, to stop her from falling.
Upon steadying herself, she pumps her fist in the direction of town, “Onwards, nyah~! I'll figure it out on the way!”
I roll my eyes but don't fight her on using me as a temporary ride.
For now.
Instead, I head out the door and take off into the sky.
My sensory range can't encompass an entire town and beyond quite yet, but I don't exactly need it too right now.
Up here, in the sky, with the clouds? I can see them as I stop and float over the city.
The multicolored crystalline-looking spheres that dot the city. There's a fair few, I'd say a little under a dozen.
“The Peerages probably split up to deal with…whatever is going on.” I mutter.
I suppose it won't take too long to find out, just head inside one and it'll become pretty clear, I feel.
Kuroka doesn't respond to me, at least, not verbally.
She reaches up, her hand gently going over my mouth, shushing me as she closes her eyes.
I don't raise a fuss though, I can feel what she's going for.
Literally, in fact. The air around us gets charged with her ki and flows out into nature.
I can't say exactly what she's trying to do, but I trust that what she's doing will help locate Shirone quickly.
My trust was swiftly proven to not be misplaced, as Kuroka slowly opened her eyes, and moved her hand once more, this time pointing in a specific direction.
“Nature's Ki is being pulled most strongly through the barrier in that direction,” she states, “that must be where Shirone is.”
Ah, I get it now. She ran her ki through the world's to get a feeling for where it was flowing, and if Shirone was in the middle of a fight, then she was likely pulling on the world's ki for her Senjutsu, which leads to exactly what Kuroka said.
I give her a simple nod, and quickly follow her instructions, blasting down toward the barrier she is pointing toward.
I rocket through the barrier's shell, not breaking it, but passing through it regardless…to find a rather interesting sight.
“P-Pleazsh!! Pleash!!” Some guy wearing the Hero Faction’s seemingly standard uniform at this point begged, cried, underneath Shirone’s foot.
The cat girl had this guy pinned casually, a small dainty little foot on his chest, easily holding him against the ground.
Her twin tails and ears were out, and every time this guy spoke, they shook in irritation.
Shirone stared down at this guy, a cold glare upon her normally stoic face, “...That doesn't sound like an explanation.” She states, before reeling her fist back and decking him straight in the face.
The poor guy squealed in pain, like an actual pig.
Speaking of, his face looked like one's. Not naturally, it's pink and red, bloated and puffy, and only got more so with every punch Shirone dealt down at this guy.
And around them? There's a little over half a dozen more guys, and girls, all dressed the same way, with the same type of face. All whimpering and crying.
…To be honest, now that I’m thinking about it more clearly, I'm not sure why I was worried.
Kuroka immediately switched it up upon seeing the scene before her, “Ah~! Shirone-nyah~! Are you torturing people without inviting your big sister over to help!?” She cried out in equal parts hurt and pride, as she leaped from my arms.
Shirone suddenly perked, head jerking as she turned toward us.
“Big sis, senpai– HNGH!?” She grunted as Kuroka essentially jumped on her, hugging her, and then proceeding to rapidly look her over.
I snort as I float down right next to them, giving the two of them a smirk, “Good to see you're in one piece, my cute little kouhai~!”
Shirone shot me a glare, but it had no heat in it, “Don't you start too.”
I waved her off, only to be interrupted as Kuroka gasped loudly, “Shirone, you're hurt!” She shouted, seemingly holding onto her shoulder.
Shirone, with an absolute deadpan, held up her arm to reveal a single cut on her school uniform. A graze that didn't even touch her skin.
“I'm fine.” She stated, almost hissed, “But I'm sort of…busy, at the moment.” She turns her head slightly, eyes narrowing toward the guy pinned on the floor.
He whimpers and starts sobbing. Or trying to anyway, the guy's face is so swollen I can barely see his eyes.
I step forward, “Care to explain? Maybe we can help you not be busy sooner?”
Kuroka nods and hums at my words, enthusiastically agreeing.
Shirone looks between us and sighs. “...Sure, it’d probably be easier this way.”
She steps off the guy, causing him to breathe a sigh of relief.
Only for Shirone to turn, and kick him so hard in the gut he slams into a wall, slumping to the floor with a pained wheeze, unconscious.
Damn. What'd these guys do to piss her off so much?
“Earlier tonight, we were all suddenly attacked while we were out doing Devil Jobs. Both us and Sitri’s Peerage.” Shirone began to explain, “To be honest, I wasn't entirely listening to why they were doing it,” she shrugs, “I stopped right after they started talking about being heroes and other stupid shit.”
Kuroka gasped, “Shirone! Language!”
Shirone rolled her eyes and promptly ignored her as she kept going on, “So yeah. A little after the attack, a bunch of them left. Grunts and some lady with a terrible hairdo-”
Hah!
“-that could make holy swords, who were leading the attack. Purple mist just took them away. It got a little easier after that,” her face scrunched up in distaste, “...Yuuto-senpai was not winning that battle, I've never seen him so ballistic before, and then, Akeno-senpai…” she clenched her fists minutely, “She was taking her time doing her…thing, and got caught by one of the tougher mob’s Balance Breaker, she's trapped in some sort of barrier space, and we don't know how to get her out.”
…A barrier space?
I killed Georg, all of his spaces should have collapsed by now, which means this is a different guy with a space manipulating gear?
The fuck! I don't know anyone like that!
“A barrier space, nyah…” Kuroka mused, “I'm not feeling any unique ones throughout town though?”
“The guy tried to hide it with illusions.” Shirone explains, “He's actually not…bad with them,” she begrudgingly admits, “I couldn't detect the barrier space either with my senses, we had to physically find it by following Akeno-senpai’s…work.”
Ah.
Bet that was fun.
“You tried breaking into it, yeah?” I ask, prompting Shirone to look at me with a deadpan.
“...Senpai. I love you. Really. But yes.” She stressed, “Of course we did! But it was a barrier formed by a Balance Breaker, we couldn't make a dent in it!"
I chuckle easily and walk up to her, wrapping her up in my arms, “Yeah, I should have figured. Sorry.” I apologize, rubbing my fingers through her hair.
“...Don't apologize.” She huffed, burying her head into my chest, “I'm just…stressed. I'm sorry for getting a little snappy.”
I get it, and so, I hum in acknowledgment of her words, before moving on easily, “Take us to it. I'll cut it open and free your Queen.”
She snorts before stating, “Of course you will.”
Yet despite her words, I don't sense an ounce of sarcasm in them.
Kuroka suddenly joins the party, jumping on and hugging us both, purring happily.
Shirone, though, isn't having it.
“...Big sis, you smell.”
“Wha-!? Shiroonnee!” Kuroka cried out in dismay.
I couldn't help the chuckle that escaped my lips, “Damn I missed you.”
Her tail fluttered a bit as her ears perked at my words.
She didn't say anything, but the way she shimmed closer made what she thought pretty clear I'd say.
It's been a while, in person at least. It isn't like I haven't heard from her at all, we text and call and such.
But the real deal is something different entirely.
Just wish it was under better circumstances!
Wonder if I could help her speedrun getting her Evil Pieces so she can move in with me and everyone else?
Ah, thoughts for another time. For now, I have to see what this new barrier gear user is all about.
…I'm going to get blasted in the face with lightning during this, aren't I?
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 63 End
Apologies for the much later then usual updates. Today has just been...shit, in simple terms. From the moment I woke up. But I managed to crank this out.
Gotta say, I really missed writing Shirone, lol. Love her.
Anyhow, any of you ever read the short story "Rias in Wonderland"?
Because...yeah, in this case, it's Akeno in Wonderland.
Cao Cao promptly leaps back, holding his spear out, the tip of the blade pointed my way as he calls, "Leonardo! Now! Georg! Bring in the others!"
As soon as he finished speaking, sparkles erupted from the tip of his spear, before turning into a beam of pure white death…heading straight for me.
I hold out my aura-cloaked hand with a scoff, the light exploding and cascading harmlessly out around me as it reaches its mark.
It does like besides make me scoot back a tad. Light may not affect me, but still, Lance of Longinus. That thing can pack a punch.
I should try not to get stabbed directly by it. It might have some sort of god-slaying attribute I'm not aware of.
Especially because…
I shake my head off that existential train of thought and look down as shadows spread across the ground, passing harmlessly underneath my feet.
Of course, though, that's not their true purpose.
With a wave of my hand, the light beam striking me completely disperses, and I'm treated with a spectacular sight.
I feel the air fill with some sort of dark and chilling aura, not entirely unlike the one that fills the air when a Devil with malignant intentions summons their Demonic Power.
It's similar, but not quite.
Regardless, where Cao Cao was standing, now stood a boy.
He was short, looked kind of Italian, wore a school uniform like all the rest, and couldn't have been more than…I'd say twelve?
…And it's all coming from him.
The feeling, the shadows…the monsters crawling up from the shadows as though they were pulling themselves from the vilest pits of hell.
Annihilation Maker.
As the shadows continued to swell, more and more monsters continued to spawn.
One became ten, became dozens, turned into a hundred, more.
Every single monster looked the same though; large bestial creatures on two legs, built like brick houses with tough and thick-looking hides, long sharp claws, and gaping maws filled with razor-sharp teeth.
They all made animal-like sounds, growls, and roars, and some clinked their teeth together stupidly, but all these things still did the same thing.
Surround me, then charge.
I couldn't help the sigh that escaped my lips, as I drew out my sword.
And step forward–
Clear Blue Sky.
…swinging once.
In a circular motion, around my entire body, my blade ignited in flames as it cut through the air.
The ring of fire that formed around me from that simple attack, careened out with my will.
In an instant, dozens of monsters were severed in half. The spiraling flaming ring cut through them all like a hot knife through butter.
Or maybe, like light through the darkness is a more apt description?
In any case, the boy's bargain bin monster army fell into literal pieces, seconds after it was formed.
The poor kid couldn't have looked any more shocked before his face twisted into something akin to concentration.
I let out another sigh.
To be honest…I really didn't want to kill the kid.
Sure, I could blitz him down right now, knock him out…
But it's not like I have a prison to put him in, or a method to take away or seal up his Longinus to make that option viable in the first place.
If I could tear the gears out of people like Indra…man, I'd have one hell of a collection after tonight.
The darkness began swelling around Leonardo more, bubbling and pulsing.
He's trying to summon something bigger, isn't he?
Luckily for him, a hand on his shoulder from someone who came walking from the petrified crowd behind him stopped him.
Ah? I recognize this guy!
Thin and tall, white hair, red eyes. An exorcist coat over the school uniform, all those swords hanging from his waistline…
Except, unlike his small cousin, Freed, this guy here looked less like a maniac, and more like a dignified gentleman.
Bizarre contrast.
"Leonardo." The man, Siegfried, smiled down softly at the boy, "Please, there's no need to force it…It's my turn to step up, you simply concentrate on focusing your power."
The boy looked up at him, and nodded, resolute.
Siegfried ruffled his short hair a bit, giving one last smile before walking right up before me.
"Hello there, Arahitogami Kusanagi. It's a pleasure to meet you in person." He rests his hands on swords along his belt, "I am Sieg, Descendant of the Hero Siegfried. My companions call me as such, though I'll leave what you wish to call me to you."
I blink at this guy.
"You…" I start, slowly, as though talking to someone incredibly dumb, "You do realize we're fighting to the death right now, right?"
He gave a rueful smile at that, "Shame it's come to that, but yes, I am aware. There are just a few words I'd like to share, between swordsmen, before I begin. This didn't go anywhere near as planned, but I must admit…your strength…" He slowly smiled, not entirely unlike his little cousin, "A part of me is glad you are stronger than we thought. Balance, Break!"
A silver arm exploded out from his back.
And then another. And another. And another.
Four in total, each one reaching down to snag a sword from his waist, as his true hands raise a massive meat cleaver of a sword.
His Subspecies Twice Critical Balance Breaker.
With each arm, he doubles his power, essentially each is a Boost, and of course, lets him cosplay harder as General Grievous.
A red and golden slab of metal, that amongst all of his blades, emits a clear and overwhelming Demonic Aura, far surpassing the other demonic swords in his.
No light sword though, I know he has one, though I guess he wouldn't draw it on me considering…yeah.
As for the other demonic swords, there's a blue and silver claymore, a purple and gold longsword, and a black and teal green sword along with a black a reddish violet sword, both of which look like they got ripped straight out of a video game.
I also, for the light of me, can't remember what the hell those four swords are called.
Not as though I care about them, though. The only thing that matters is the sword that he's holding, Gram, and even then…
Well, Twice Critical is a Dragon-Type Gear.
My sword has a dragon slayer attribute.
So.
Yikes.
"[Chaos Edge Asura Ravage]..." Sieg breathed out with an eerie smile, "Let's see how strong you really are."
As though you'll be able to make me go all out.
"Whatever you say, General Grievous." The aura of my sword pulses and glows, and I see the look in his eyes as he switches from confusion at my nickname of him, to painful realization.
He can sense the dragon-slaying power in my sword.
He knows he's probably fucked.
Yet regardless, the guy darts forward, anyway.
So I step forward to meet him.
I have to admit, I can respect some willingness to not step down against an overwhelming opponent.
So, swordsman honor.
He gets one attack, rather than none at all.
Three of his sword auras spun up as he charged, one more literally than the others.
Gram's aura was the most prominent, and obvious, its sickly red demonic aura thrumming with a heavy power as he swung.
The other two, the purple and the reddish violet ones.
The purple one's demonic aura literally spun up, creating a drill or whirlwind-like aura, which, with the reddish violet one and Gram, he swung all three swords down upon me.
My Holy Spirit Power and flames burst forth from my sword, and I swung up to meet him.
Only for, as our myriad of swords collide, ice, specifically from the reddish violet fantasy sword, explodes out between our clash.
It mixes with the whirlwind, and Gram's destructive aura, creating a blizzard of calamitous proportions, right on my head.
I smirk, my eyes darting between each fragment of ice in the blizzard.
Cheeky, and smart
Unfortunately, my fire can't be put out so easily.
With a not insignificant amount of will, fire erupts around me, creating a firestorm to contend with and blow away the sudden ice storm.
My eyes snap to something parting the blizzard from his side.
The blue and silver claymore, its aura burning, yet would have been lost to most amongst the sea of similar white that is the ice of the blizzard.
Not only that, he's stabbing up with it, underhandedly.
Tricky, too.
Its aura cuts through his blizzard and even starts to breach my firestorm.
Unfortunately, though…
My firestorm suddenly dispersed, as I kicked off the ground, moving, blindingly fast around him, at his back.
The ground beneath me shatters and cracks, but as I move out of the way, it ruptures as Siegfried completes his swing down.
I catch it with my eyes. The confusion as his swings go down, followed by the hops that, perhaps, he caught me?
Then my blade curves down, through the back of his neck, and the expression is etched upon his face henceforth.
One attack. Not two. No more.
A massive pillar of ice bursts forth from the ground where his swords swung down and is soon met by his decapitated corpse, as it slumps forward against it.
I turn toward the others of the Hero Faction, the mass of mook members who have been standing around listlessly this whole time, mostly in fear, after my demonstration against Leo's monsters.
They see the body of Sieg, and rather than get more afraid, their expressions morph into ones of sheer unrelenting…anger.
The stupid type of anger, the irrational wrath that pushes people to do incredibly dumb things.
Like charge a guy on mass who just casually killed one of your leaders with spectacular ease.
I feel like I've been doing this a lot lately, but I say again, as all these high schoolers brandish weapons and bombs rush me in a vain attempt to strike me down.
The kid, Leonardo, looks especially pissed.
I click my tongue in distaste, as I finally settle on a course of action.
I'm not sure what the others have, but regardless, I won't be slaughtering them all.
In the end, especially Leo, they're all just a bunch of incredibly stupid kids.
I'll call Inari up after this and have her deal with them.
Plan set, I go to meet the roaring wave of hormonal and very homicidal teens heading my way.
And I meet it like a fish a tidal wave.
The first one to take a swing at me is some girl wielding dual katanas.
She hits the floor as I weave past her, smacking her on the back of the neck as I pass.
The second is a girl with a flail.
She meets her friend on the floor just the same.
And so on it went.
Engaged high schoolers would wildly swing, or in some cases, shoot something at me.
I'd, in return, casually brush them off and knock them to the floor.
There were a lot of them, a testament to either teenage stupidity or Cao Cao's charisma, who could say?
I weaved my way through the horde, coming upon my mine target, Leonardo, in seconds.
He couldn't see me coming. I wasn't surprised by this fact, he just wasn't physically up to par, as young as he was, and what with all his training likely being so focused on his Sacred Gear.
I also wasn't surprised someone tried to stop me from taking him down…even if it wasn't effective.
Leonardo went down without even understanding what hit him, and at the same time, my aura protected my side from getting turned into a pincushion from the tidal wave of swords slamming into my side.
The tidal wave of holy swords, that is, that immediately shattered like glass upon slamming into me, spraying shards every which way.
I raise an eyebrow, following the trail of swords spitting from the ground to their owner.
Who just happens to be a kneeling young woman jamming a rapier in the ground, that I also recognize, unfortunately, with blonde hair up and slicked back in an atrocious haircut that made me think a Shinigami was nearby for a second.
She wore a school uniform like all the others, except hers had bits of medieval knight's armor, specifically a chest plate. Around her, was freshly dispersing purple mist.
"Not bad…" the Spirit Inheritor of Jeanne D'Arc clicked her tongue with a strained smile, "Arahitogami-kun's defenses are very well honed!"
I sent her a disgusted look, "One. Don't curb my language, Frenchie. Two, your haircut is atrocious, the only other thing that's made me want to kill myself more is meeting literal Shinigami. And three? You're so trash, you're not even worth bullying."
Jeanne just stared at me, mouth agape, completely frozen, like she couldn't believe what she just heard.
"W-Wha…?" She uttered, listless.
Hell, the high schoolers I haven't gotten around to knocking out have even stopped and are giving me similar looks.
Ah~...that felt good to say.
This world's Jeanne, I swear…
"W-Well…that…Tch!" She huffed, indignant, "You just…shut up!"
"...Add shit at trash talk to the list as well." I add, almost as an afterthought.
Jeanne growled, legitimately growled like a wild animal, as she raised her rapier to the sky and cried, "Balance Break!"
Swords burst from the ground around her, carrying her into the air as they began to form into a shape, twisting, curving, and stacking into a figure, that of a giant draconic-looking creature.
Upon being fully formed, it raised its head to the sky, just like its creator, and roared like a dragon as well, a metallic or mechanical dragon, to be sure, but it still did sound like one.
"[Stake Victim Dragon]! Go, my child! Kill him!" She pointed down to where I was, still just standing here, completely unamused.
I was about to move out of the way, when, all of a sudden, tendrils of darkness burst out from underneath me, wrapping around my lips, trying to forcibly keep me in one place.
Ah…isn't this that one glasses guy's power?
Not Georg. The edgy black-haired guy.
His gear lets him control shadows, if I recall correctly.
Good attempt, but using such weak dark powers against a child of one of the greatest light goddesses in the world?
Cute.
I break my binds, purely by moving as I normally would have, leaping back and avoiding the sword dragon as its maw bites down right where my upper half was located.
Taking this opportunity, I start flying up, not too high, but a bit above the bridge nonetheless.
Those below with ranged weapons try and do something, bolts, physical and magic, and swords thud against my aura listlessly as I look around, trying to find a certain someone…
Ah. Cao Cao.
There he is.
He's…holding out his spear, and…shaking it?
I can't hear him, but it looks like he's trying to get something to work, rather desperately might I add.
Truth Idea.
I snort.
Yeah, good look with that.
Well, if he's just going to leave his gang to the slaughter…who am I to pass up the opportunity?
My eyes swing back to the battlefield, and find bursts of purple mist appearing all along the bridge, depositing more and more people to fight.
All of whom quickly look up and see me.
More importantly though, are the shadows spreading across the bridge, gobbling up the unconscious.
For a second, I think they might have escaped, until I look off passed the bridge, behind even Cao Cao, to find them being deposited and tended to by the guy I was trying to think of.
Black hair, shades, edgy wannabe in a school uniform.
Shame to that guy, I'm pretty sure the Spirit he inherited was pretty badass in myth.
"Don't you…!"
Hmm? That sounds pretty close.
"Look down ON US!"
I turn as a man's roar, followed by an explosion, rings out, and see Heracles as he comes flying straight toward me.
Behind him, I see the ice pillar Sieg's swords made crumbling.
Ah, he jumped off that, then used an explosion to get a little boost up here, eh?
Got to admit, didn't think he could think that well.
He's still in his Balance Breaker state, I can tell due to the missile rash covering his arms and such…
I guess he was charging up energy before coming in for another blow.
Though, not going to lie, I'm getting kind of…tired of all this.
Not physically, oh no, but mentally.
That, and then mentioning Kuoh earlier…I need to sweep through the place and make sure there aren't people snooping around planning some stupid shit.
Or, hell, for all I know, they could be attacking right now.
I need to get this over with.
With that in mind, I face the 'flying' Heracles and form a single seal with one hand.
Fire Release.
He perks up, as I breathe in, deeply.
Then screams, as I breathe out a cascade of fiery death.
Majestic Destroyer Flame.
Unlike the attack I used against Vali, after all my training, this isn't simply a big flamethrower, it's much more like a dragon's breath on crack.
So, the moment it hit and engulfed Heracles, he was already screaming his death throes.
He was ash in seconds, consumed by the flames as they rushed down toward the bridge like one big fiery unending comet.
Now, I know what I thought. I know the plan.
I'm sticking to it, this is just an amendment to it.
An attack like this? If it hits the ground, everyone, beyond maybe Cao Cao, will die.
And there's only one person amongst them that can block it.
Just as the stream of cataclysmic fire is about to strike the bridge, purple mist seems to erupt from seemingly nowhere right where the point of contact would be.
The fire cascades into that mist…and disappears. Seemingly vanishing as soon as it passes through.
Not block, but redirect, the barriers of purple mist from Dimension Lost don't block things but teleport them away.
I'm kind of curious about where exactly Georg decided to teleport my flames to…shame I won't be able to find out.
Now then, I need to time this just right…
I focus my sight on the plume of mist, keeping up the fire, breathing more and more, waiting for just that moment when I see anything that isn't purple.
The mist plumes continue to plume outward, catching the fire as it comes, and slowly, it begins to focus, rather than fanning it becomes almost like an umbrella.
And as it shifts, I catch a bit red.
There!
I move so fast, so suddenly, I feel the air pop around my body as I move.
Whilst flying, I flip, spinning into the form I need to take care of this particular nuisance for good.
Sun Breathing.
I got straight past the mist umbrella, not passing through it, but spiraling around it.
Setting Sun Transformation.
He doesn't notice me there until the light of the flames of my sword clues him.
Even then, he can't raise a barrier or throw out a spell quickly enough.
He barely manages to raise a hand before my blade passes cleanly through his neck.
The ground shatters beneath me as I land, and a second after that, the young man's mage robe-clad body and head fall to it as well.
The mist he was conjuring to keep my flames from touching the ground lasted just long enough to eat what was left before dispersing, taking his odd feathered cap and flying up and away into the wind.
At first, nothing happened.
Everyone has stopped, even Jeanne, who looks horrified, hell, everyone does.
However, someone does eventually break the silence.
"GEORG!" Cao Cao cries out, before snarling, "Damn it…"
I slowly point my sword at him, and give him a very plain smile, "Are you ready to fight yet, or do you need some more time polishing your knob?"
"...You'll pay for that." Cao Cao glares, holding out his spear, "I'll make sure of it."
"How very heroic of you!" I mock, making him snarl further.
Then we all stagger, as the very world we're in seems to shake.
Everything begins turning into mist, starting from Georg's body.
"Damn…the dimension…" Cao Cao cursed, "With Georg dead…who knows where we'll end up now…"
Fortunately, it doesn't take long for us to get that.
The world quickly becomes enveloped in mist, and seems to fade away…
Before snapping back onto the same bridge in the real world.
And would you look at that? I'm not alone.
Everyone is just as was left before, standing right where they were when the dimension fell apart.
Even Jeanne's big sword dragon thing was deposited harmlessly.
Cao Cao looks around, then back at me, and sends me the vilest of smiles.
I, meanwhile, sighed internally.
There's no way I'm getting out of or stopping this fight.
I'll have to leave it up to Yasaka and Inari to keep the damage contained, the people safe and clueless, and all that jazz.
Though they might have their work cut out for them.
Cao Cao held out his spear as intense blinding light shined out from it.
"Balance Breaker."
A flash erupts behind Cao Cao's form. A ring of light, a halo which kind of reminds me of my own appears at his back, as do seven bowling ball-sized spheres of power.
Flashy, but simple, huh?
"This is my Balance Breaker, [Polar Night Longinus Chakravartine]. Though it's still incomplete…" One of the orbs moves forward in front of him as he grins viciously, "It'll be more than enough for you."
…Doesn't one of those orbs have the power to make it so women can't use their abilities?
Heh. Cao Naoya.
"One of the Seven Treasures. Cakkaratana." Cao Cao abruptly states.
I blink, and all of a sudden, my arms rattle as a force shudders through them, I'm nearly even thrown back.
Looking toward the source, I found one of his orbs, the orb that was floating forward in fact, had slammed directly into my sword…and bounced off.
It didn't make a dent upon my blade, but it did rattle my arms a bit…so, points for effort?
Cao Cao just stared, mouth agape, much like Jeanne did when I spurred her very existence verbally earlier.
"...You…" He had trouble finding the words, "You resisted it? Just like that?"
"Seems like it." I replied, casually.
Suddenly, Cao Cao looked…much less confident himself.
He frowned, looking between me, the body of Georg behind me, and then past that…likely where Sieg's body still is.
He looked at one of his orbs, then back at me, and snarled, before pointing his spear at me.
I raise an eyebrow, as he speaks.
"No…regardless, Kusanagi! I will avenge them! Somehow, I will! I won't run away! I will kill a God!" He intones, finding his resolution.
This guy… isn't that smart, is he?
I can feel it…the release of the True Longinus' Balance Breaker. The Buddhist and Shinto Gods are taking notice, even from their shrines and temples, all across Kyoto.
The man just did the equivalent of letting off divine fireworks in the middle of December in a crowded mall, and he wants to stay?
Even if I somehow don't kill him, he'll be caught by someone in an hour after this stunt.
"Ah~...Leader~..." Jeanne, to the side of us, swooned.
Legitimatelyswooned.
Yeah, alright, no. I can't.
I don't even look her way, I only hold out a hand.
A spiraling sphere forms in my palm. It then, promptly, ignites.
This isn't just a fireball, oh no, it's a very undercooked elemental Rasengan.
Hell, it's not even a true Rasengan!
But it's still far more than a simple fireball.
Without a second of hesitation, I launch the attack.
Cao Cao's eyes widened, "Jeann–!"
Heat and light explode out as one as my attack meets its intended target.
I don't even need to look, I hear the falling apart of molten metal and girlish screaming that quickly dulls, as both the dragon and the thing riding it plummets off the bridge.
Cao Cao turns back to me, fury in his eyes, as I start to speak.
"You ran and hid as I tore apart your little 'faction' of heroic wannabes piece by piece." I state, cold, uncaring, "Don't misunderstand…this isn't a JRPG moment where the valiant hero kills a god, oh no…" I float up slightly above the ground, my halo shimmering into existence, and my aura bubbling as my irritation rises, "This is the time when the god prunes some mortals who are simply too stupid to live…"
Cao Cao, whether from emotion, or instinct, feeling my impending attack, grits his teeth, and charges.
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 62 End
Careful there Nori, your wrathful god is showing.
And then there was one. Cao Cao gets his own fight, although it won't be long. For those wondering, yes indeed, Cao Cao was trying to pull off Truth Idea in the back...wonder why it's not working now, hmm?
Will be hitting up Kuoh again as well next chapter, just to make sure the Idiot Faction aren't messing around there too. Get to see Shirone again, I know people miss her, and it has been awhile.
In other news...I'm slowly finding myself getting more and more burnt out as time goes on writing this.
That isn't to say I'm gonna stop writing the story, heaven's no, but I do need to diversify a bit more. Whether that means kicking my ass into gear and starting back on Makin' Waves, or tackling another fandom like RWBY or Pokemon...well, I suppose we'll have to see where my muse leads.
Maybe I should try to use the snippets thread I have over on QQ more often? It's been collecting dust all this time, lol.
Important notice for those of you who specifically use the Patreon App from the iOS Apple App Store.
If you aren't one of those, you may disregard this post, go about your day, and accept my apologies for pinging you from me.
If you are, though...
Due to Apple enforcing their in-app purchase model to the Patreon app on their app store, users will be charged 30% fees if they sign up through the iOS app, starting NOVEMBER THIS YEAR.
Existing subscriptions are unaffected, but if you ever stop your patronage and re-subscribe after November of this year, DO NOT DO IT ON THE iOS APP, YOU'LL BE CHARGED AN EXTRA 30%.
Here's an explanation of what Apple is doing and what this means for Creators and Patrons.
"Ah~..." I groan out in relief, leaning back in the hot springs.
Truly, there's nothing like a good bath to wash everything out after a full-on paint fight.
Though admittedly, I do kind of feel bad for the people who have to clean the scrubs and brushes people use before going into the hot springs properly…
There was…so much paint.
In places, I didn't even know paint could reach.
I shivered a touch just merely thinking about it.
Probably shouldn't do that again any time soon.
Luckily, I have many more options next time I go out, which should be with Kunou.
I let out a light sigh, as I sink slightly more into the water, perfectly content in my lonesome and quiet.
I'm not sure the name of this particular spring, we…or rather I, was kind of in a hurry after Inari left.
That damn traitor.
Yasaka had been looking at me like a piece of meat ever since, and I'm fairly certain she'd have jumped on my hips the moment Inari left if I hadn't, rightfully, pointed out our very much-painted states.
Even that barely stopped her.
Still, I managed to rush us down here before her…whatever horny instincts took over and she tried jumping me regardless.
I'm under no illusion I'm safe, but hey, at least this place is far more relaxing than a literal hilltop.
Though, on the topic of not being safe…
I know hot springs are usually much more popular closer to the evening and night, but this one has been oddly…empty, so far.
I mean, I'm alone in the men's section, but I could have sworn I saw other guys.
With an annoyed groan, I sit up, activating my eyes as I rise, and look around.
Yeah, nothing strange like purple mist, distorted colors, and so on. So it's not like the Hero Faction has turned up or anything—
My head swivels as I look around, and sitting right next to me, at the edge of the spring, legs, and feet in the water.
"Why, hello there~..." Yasaka purrs, a small cute smile on her face.
Well, it would be cute, if her eyes didn't stare at me like I was fresh prey.
Her hand was holding up a stupidly thin white towel that barely covered her chest and upper body in general from falling.
It's pretty futile though, seriously…I can see everything.
…Huh, is this how Suzaku felt? Well, karma is a bitch ain't it?
And due to my eyes being activated, this sight has been committed to memory.
I'm honestly so caught off guard by this, that I can't even meme this situation properly!
"Hmm~?" Yasaka leans forward slightly, knowing exactly what she's doing, "What's the matter, Noriaki~? Fox got your tongue~?" She giggles slyly.
…Yeah, my bad, Kunou. You're about to be an older sibling here soon.
I deactivate my eyes and take a deep calming breath before I start talking.
If I hadn't, I'd wager I'd start making monkey noises or some stupid shit.
"Yeah, for just a second…" I admit, easy enough, "But you know, Yasaka…" I step over to her until I'm right in front of where she sits.
She raises an eyebrow, but her expression quickly morphs as she gasps hotly, becoming shocked as my arms come out, grabbing big handfuls of her ass as I pull her entire body into the water with me.
"The fox can keep my tongue~..." I growl out huskily, her face now inches from mine, "Because if you keep this up? I'm about to claim the whole fox~..."
"C~Claim me~..." She shivers, "You really mean that don't you~..."
I grunt, "I don't just fuck to fuck, Yasaka…so if you don't like that idea? Turn around, and get those fluffy tails out of here…quickly."
Because that ideal of mine is being tested very thoroughly at the moment.
Yasaka hums back, as though contemplating, "What would being 'claimed' by you entail, exactly~..." she mutters after a moment.
I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes.
Instead, I explain, as briefly as I can.
"Essentially? You'd join my harem. Be only mine." I huff out.
"Oh my~...that sounds almost like a proposal there~..." Yasaka chuckles, to which I quickly stop by squeezing her rear tighter and pulling her right up against me.
She yelps, flushing and gaining a lewd smile as she feels Nori Junior pressing and throbbing right between her thighs.
"Proposal…?" I mutter in a lustful daze before snorting, "No, no…the way you've been acting, you're more fit to be a concubine than a wife…"
Yasaka freezes for a second, before shivering, "A~A…Concubine…you say~...my~..." She gulps, but before she can say anything, I keep going.
"Mhmm~...Concubine. Kunou can be a wife…I'm sure she'd love to order you around, huh~?" I smirk down at her, as her face flushes harder before she suddenly blinks in realization.
"...Ah~? Even my daughter~!? You'd even take her too, wouldn't you~!" She exclaims with mock outrage.
I chuckle deeply, leaning closer to her as I do, "Oh yeah I would~...isn't that what you want, anyway~?" I call her out.
She nearly flinched but seemed to manage to hold herself back at the last second.
After taking a moment to compose herself, she doesn't even try to deny it, "Then I suppose, as a Mother, it's only right to make sure you don't work Kunou half to death as your wife with…this~..."
Slowly, she starts rocking her hips back and forth, stroking my shaft between her thighs.
She smiles as she looks up at me, even if I don't react beyond a smirk, "Besides~..." she continues, running a hand along my chest, "I do still owe you, as I said, and despite what you say…especially after today~..."
Abruptly, she throws away her towel.
"I~...suppose becoming your concubine would make for everything, and allow me to make sure you don't work Kunou so hard, wouldn't it~?" She asks, sultrily.
I can only describe a fluffy naked Yasaka as having the perfect hentai MILF body.
To be fair though, I'd have trouble describing pretty much anything now, as I let the growing sheer unadulterated lust building within seize the reins.
My response, hence, isn't verbal, but action.
I claim Yasaka's small yet very smooth and plush lips with my own quickly, prompting the fox MILF to yelp before moaning into the kiss, pushing herself into it more.
I'm taken slightly off guard when she tries to use her tongue, but I quickly seize that opening as well, causing her to quiver as my tongue pushes aside hers and claims her mouth as well in turn.
When I finally pulled my mouth off hers, Yasaka gave a lewd giggle, "My~...You were such a gentleman before~...now look at you…have I perhaps awoken a beast~?"
Well, she isn't necessarily wrong.
This feeling, it's a lot like the feeling I had back when I first met and endured Kuraka's teasing.
That raw, unadulterated lust.
But in this case, it's tinged with a touch of something…more.
It's not a mental compulsion or anything, no, I know that.
It's more than likely the fact that Yasaka is a very hot MILF, and I'm discovering a brand-new kink as I think.
"Well~..." Yasaka continues, slowly pushing me with her hands, "Allow me to try and calm said beast, yes~?"
I allow her to guide me, curious to see where she's going with this.
Turns out? To the spring wall.
She pushes me there, then motions for me to sit atop it.
I do so quickly, as I realize what she's going for.
Turns out? This position puts the one in the spring at around waist level with the one sitting.
Which means…
Yasaka smiles, almost devilishly, as she hefts her massive breasts up and onto my lap.
She doesn't say anything, instead looking at my member with a lewd smirk. Then, she looks right into my eyes as she moves her rack forward, and swallows my cock whole with her cleavage as she squishes her bust around it tight.
I stare, shell-shocked.
I knew her chest was huge, but…
I can't even see Nori Junior anymore. Not even the tip.
Kuroka, Uzume, Suzaku? They have large busts, but none of them could pull this off.
Then she started moving, bouncing her jiggly, heavenly soft, and squishy globes that had just completely consumed my member home.
I had to suppress an embarrassingly loud groan before it could escape my throat, it felt that good.
"Fuck~..." I hiss out, a fraction of the groan that managed to escape.
"Ah~...Noriaki~..." Yasaka moaned, softly, "I can feel it, you know~? Between my breasts…with how hot it is, I'm glad we got it out of water~..." She giggles, amused, "Or else it might start boiling the liquid around it~..."
Not my fault I'm that turned on. Hell, I probably could manage that even if I tried.
Regardless, I'm not about to sit around and let my new concubine here do all the work.
After all, front and center right before are, are a pair of things that just scream bullseye.
I poke both of her nipples, gently, and her reaction is immediate.
Her body quivers slightly and she gasps, before breathily exclaiming, "Don't do that~...please~?"
It almost sounded kind of whiney.
I'm going to do it again.
This time, instead of just poking them, I grabbed them.
Her response is just as immediate as the first time.
"Ahhhnnn~!" She moans and shivers, loudly, "You…I even said please~..."
'You', huh?
Well, looks like I know where Kunou got that from as well.
"So~?" I mutter, continuing to play with her nipples, causing random spasms throughout her body as I do.
Even then, she continues bouncing her bust. In fact, I'd say she's going at it harder now.
"Ugh~...they're sensitive on occasion~..." Yasaka murmurs between stifled gasps and groans.
I'm somehow not surprised.
An errant thought passed by, about how maybe I could milk her or some shit, but to be honest…I'm not really into that.
So, instead, I take big handfuls of her bouncing orbs myself, and start thrusting up to meet said bounces…
"Ah~!?" Yasaka cried out, "My~...Hah~...Beast indeed~..." She mewled, "Assaulting my chest so vigorously after I told you they were sensitive~...!"
"Well~..." I grunt out between thrusts, "This is what you're for now, no~?" I ask with a toothy smirk.
"Hah~...I suppose so~..." she chuckles lewdly, "Well then~...sate your lust upon my body, I've been oh so lonely myself over the years, you know~? It's been so long~ since I last felt this~!"
"Oh yeah~?" I ground out, the pace of my thrusts increasing with every word from her, "Well~...you won't have to worry about that any~...more~! Ugh~!"
I stifled a breath and groaned as the heat building within finally snapped and released, and I came…for the first time today, of course.
It isn't over yet.
Looking down and not finding a single drop of seed oozing from the top of her cleavage surprised me.
With a soft smile, Yasaka parted her bosom, freeing my member at last, along with showing just what happened to the ropes I let out.
It all stuck smack in the center of her chest, contained there, and around my rod.
I didn't get to look for long, though…not like I wanted to anyhow, as Yasaka slipped back into the spring water, washing it all away.
I watch as she turns, sauntering across the spring, and as she does her tails slip away, vanishing from sight so I can see her bare ass as she walks.
I can see the intentional sway of her hips as she walks, the way she looks back at me and smiles, before reaching the wall on the other side, and leaning over against it, sticking her bottom out toward me.
"I don't believe you are quite done yet, are you~?" Yasaka calls out with a knowing smirk, giving her hips a shake or two, "How about you come over here…and make your new concubine a mother again, hmm~?"
Well.
I can't certainly say no to most of that, now could I?
I take the short drop back into the water, any seed left on my length quickly washing away as I walk through it.
My hands immediately grasp onto her waist as I come up to her, and finally get a good look at what she's offering up.
I'd be lying, if I said her rear compared to her front, but it certainly isn't bad either. Nowhere near Shirone levels of dahm, but it's pretty damn good.
The main thing I'd say about her in this regard is those hips. Those child-rearing hips.
I give her ass a nice spank, and she gives a nice moan in response, before I promptly quit my stalling, and thrust forward, burying myself as deep inside of her as her body will allow in one thrust.
"Ooooohhh~! Ahhh~...My~...That~..." Her body quivers, as she grips the wall tightly, "It's been, far, far too long~..."
I can feel her walls as they shiver around my shaft, just like the rest of her body, and damn does it feel good.
"Alright then~..." I grumble, "Let's fix that then, yes~?"
"Yessss~ OH~! AH~!?" I interrupt her trailing confirmation by immediately moving my hips and starting to pound into her.
For every last tease, every last sly remark, I swear I'm going to stuff this fox!
So stuff this fox I do.
I lean down and over her, my arms wrapping around her neck to hold her in place as I continue thrusting.
Yasaka looks up at me, eyes shining with an almost delirious amount of lust, a drunken lewd smile grinning up at me, “So~!! Vigorous~!! M~Mmmm~!!” She breathes out rather than speaks.
“So pent up~, huh~?” I mutter back down at her with a husky chuckle.
She said she was pent up, didn't think it meant she'd go absolutely woozy at the first sign of pleasure!
We just started!
Her hands come up, grabbing a hold of one of my arms as I pull up, standing upright, dragging her along with me.
“Ghhuoohh~...Yessss~...Yessss~...” Yasaka whined, her voice barely carrying over the sounds of the water shaking, and flesh slapping together, “Just like that~...like that~! You beast~!! Mmm~!!!”
With every word, I can feel her walls grip and pulse around my shaft, as if begging, in their own way, like Yasaka herself is verbally.
I pull back one of my arms, the one she isn't holding onto, “Beast, huh~? You know~...I think we might need a proper name for you to call me~!”
I abruptly deliver a thunderous slap straight to her ass, without stopping or even ceasing my piston-like thrusting whatsoever, causing the slapped cheek to shake even more, and for Yasaka to jolt as she let out a loud lewd shriek.
“Calling me a beast~...well, that makes me sound like an animal, you know~?” I grunt, “For a mere concubine to be calling me that~...” I trail off, my voice lost in the sound of grunting and pounding flesh.
“I~ Mmmm~! Understand~! My~...Lord~!!” She giggled hotly, briefly, before it was quickly overtaken by lewd moans.
I deliver another slap to her other cheek, just for good measure, drawing another jolt and sultry shriek.
“Good girl~...coming up with that on your own~...” I cooed and heaped some praise upon her, “The good stuff, like ‘darling’ ‘dear’ and so on are saved for the wives after all~!”
Her walls clenched and shivered tightly around my manhood as I uttered those words, with Yasaka letting out a long hot moan at the same time, shoving her hips out more, in an almost desperate need for my cock.
She turned her head, looking back at me, her tongue stuck out as she panted between breathy moans and sultry cries.
“Aoohhh~, that's~ right, my lord~! Use my body however you wish~!! Ravage me until I can barely walk~!! Mmm~!!”
Well now, she didn't have to tell me, I was going to do so anyway.
As she stuck her rear out more, I met it with harder, faster, thrusts.
My hand gripped her waist, and my arm tightened around her neck, as every cry I drew out from her, caused another heat to rise and build in my groin.
At some point, Yasaka got so lost in the heat herself, that she couldn't speak words, instead just giving out lewd vaguely audible moans from her wide-open mouth.
“Oooh~!! Yesh~! Mmm~!! Aooh~!!”
And any words she tried to speak, were slurred heavily, like she was drunk or delirious.
Something about the way the usually mature, yet sultry, sounding Yasaka moaned and screamed as she took my cock was really setting me off, and I can't quite tell why.
Maybe the idea of a sexy mature woman being dominated so thoroughly by me that she can barely speak is hot to me.
Regardless, that heat inside me was quickly building, up and up, and I soon found that trying to hold it back for much longer simply wouldn't be possible.
My pace quickened as I suddenly grunted out loud, “Well~! You're certainly good at taking dick, but I wonder how well you'll be at taking my seed~!?”
That caused Yasaka to perk up, her daze lifting just enough to form coherent words, “My Lord's seed~!? Mmm~! I assure you, my lord~! My body can handle it just fine~! This concubine could even give you a child if you so wished~!”
She reached an arm up, wrapping it around the back of my head, holding onto me as she continued with a lewd giggle, “Yesss~...Your concubine could give you plenty of children if you so wish it~! In fact~!! Please dooo~!! Mmm~!!” She practically begs.
That offer…sounds way too tempting.
But no, not yet.
“Ahhh~!! I can feel it my Lord~!!” Yasaka moans out, “You're close, aren't you~? So very close~! Well~ come on then~!! Fill your concubine with your divine seed~! Please let me feel it~!”
“Ugh~...damn it~!!” I grunt out loudly, my final few thrusts coming in hard and roughly, before abruptly ceasing to hilt my entire length inside of her.
“Yesssss~!!! Ooooohhh~...” As soon as the first rope of cum leaves me, Yasaka lets out a cry, and her entire body shivers as she swiftly follows suit, climaxing herself.
I can feel it as it shoots up from her core, right up her spine, causing her entire body to quiver.
“So…long~...” The fox woman mutters, a hand gliding down to rub her stomach, “So~...warm~! Mmm~!” She moans softly, grinding her behind up against me, like she was trying to milk me for more or something.
Unfortunately for her, I wasn't delirious enough to let my seed be virile enough to get her pregnant, and getting more inside her won't change that.
Fortunately for her though, I have godly stamina, and getting more inside of her won't get her pregnant.
Which means I can continue filling her up as much as I can or want.
Her grinding against my hips isn't even necessary, as my member never turned soft in the first place.
Without uttering a single word, I pull my hips back slightly, before thrusting right back into her, the single clap of flesh shocking her out of whatever state she's in.
“Oh~!?” She breathly gasped out, “Not even two, my Lord~? My~...I'm going to have my work cut out for me, aren't I~?”
She didn't at all seem nervous about that prospect. In fact, judging by her smile, I'd say she's quite looking forward to her work.
So, let's get to it.
“Heehee~! Aoohhh~!!! Mmm~!!”
~ A New Sun ~
Well, I certainly did stuff that fox.
But nowhere near as much as I would have liked.
I clicked my tongue, now sat on the edge of a bridge…I think the one that the Kuoh field trips kids are going to cross or visit or whatever.
It's getting dark out now, it's been hours since then, and I'm still a little pent up.
We had to stop, eventually, because Yasaka had stuff to do…as did I, because she had stuff to do.
Tonight in the night, after all.
I can't really be mad about it because I knew it was coming up, but I'm going to be, because why not?
Nothing else ishappening!
Seriously. I sent a dozen plus clones out, even kept one in Urakyoto to, secretly, watch Yasaka and Kunou, yet nothing has happened yet, in Kyoto or otherwise.
There are no signs of anything suspicious, no odd energies, nothing.
I even came out to do a little patrolling myself, thus why I'm even out here, yet still, nothing.
If I had to guess, if they are even here at all, it might be because Dimension Lost is bullshit and Georg is a pretty good Magician. That combination means finding these guys before they try something is painful.
Even when you have a date and know, in general, what to look for!
…Ugh.
On the bright side, I didn't actually breed that fox. Yet.
I managed to stop myself there, at least. I have the self-control for that.
Even if I do think it'd be very hot to breed that fox.
And I don't have a kink for that, as far as I'm aware.
I quickly shake my head of that train of thought, and pull out my phone from my robe.
Finding no update from Kuroka, or anyone, really, I absentmindedly tap the bottom of the sheath for my sword with my free hand.
I even got all dressed for the occasion.
Hmm, maybe there's a not complete shit mobile game I can find and play until Yasaka is ready to head out for that meeting?
I doubt it, but who knows? Maybe I just haven't looked hard enough before.
With a sigh, I flip open the app store on my phone and—why do I have no cell service?
I look back up, only to find the world around me…not changed, but off.
It all looked the same, but the backgrounds felt slightly out of sync with everything else.
It's odd to explain quite right.
What isn't, is the purple mist wafting beneath me, and that's spreading out from seemingly nowhere around the entire place.
"Huh."
That was my first thought, and word, once I realized what was going on.
Man…was I really that put out that I didn't even feel myself getting caught by Dimension Lost?
There's supposed to be a feeling when that happens right? Didn't even feel anything there.
Well, in any case, I put my phone away, and hopped off the railing, onto the bridge proper.
"Well, damn…Alright, can't say I saw this coming." I set my hands in my pockets and walk to the center of the bridge, holding back the urge to let a very big, very stupid smile spread across my face.
A surprise, certainly.
But this certainly isn't an unwelcome one.
"Let's get this over with, yeah?" I call out to no one.
Yet, after a moment, I'm greeted by mist nonetheless.
A lot of the stuff, a massive plume in fact, right across from me.
I still have to hold back my smile, but oh boy do I take back what I said earlier!
Karma isn't a bitch. She's lovely, in fact. I love you karma!
After all, you just dropped one of the big problems I had to deal with, and something to beat my frustrations out on. All at once!
From within the mist, dozens of figures appear, before like a bubble the mist pops, dispersing, yet the people remain.
"Ah…so you just want to get right to the point, huh?" A new male voice I haven't heard before speaks out from the group of people.
At the same time, a man steps forward.
Unlike the others in the group, you could tell there was something different about him via pure looks alone.
It mostly had to do with the ornate spear he held casually over his shoulder, though.
Every one of them wore some kind of school uniform and held a weapon, most also looked around high school age as well, sans a select few, including the man who stepped forward at least appearing older than the rest, maybe a year or so.
Beyond that, his school uniform was also adorned with some sort of bottom half of an ancient Chinese uniform.
The man stopped and ran a hand through his short black hair before focusing on me, his blue eyes and small smile seeming sincere and inviting.
"I can get behind that, Noriaki— Ah, wait. My apologies, etiquette in this country dictates your last name first, correct?" He asks, though doesn't wait for an answer, correcting himself automatically, "Right. Kusanagi Noriaki…it's a pleasure to meet one of the few new modern-day heroes of this era."
I blink at him.
This guy…is being awfully nice, isn't he?
What does he want?
I kind of just expected him to show up, declare me a heretic or traitor to Humanity or something for fucking Youkai girls then try and kill me.
Hmm…
"I…thank you? I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I'm not entirely sure who you are?" I lie through my teeth, but my confusion at the way he's acting makes it sound the opposite.
He nods, putting a hand to his chest, "I am Cao Cao, the Descendant of the famous Cao Cao, Cao Mengde, who was recorded in the Records of the Three Kingdoms. As for everyone else here? Well…they are much the same." He waves a hand back behind him at the group of people who, despite carrying weapons, seem oddly relaxed, "Descendents and Inheritors of heroes and famous figures alike, blessed with powers and abilities, we are all bound together as The Hero Faction, to protect Humanity."
…This sounds like a fucking sales pitch.
Cao Cao continues, unabated, "Ever since that footage of you slaying that rampaging Boosted Gear user surfaced, I just knew we had to meet with you properly…"
…Wait a minute.
"After all…"
Don't fucking tell me.
"Us heroes should all stick together, no?"
Oh my me you've got to be fucking kidding me.
Cao Cao gives his best, dazzling real estate salesman smile, "Let's get right to the point, yeah? How would you feel about joining us?"
…Okay.
Okay.
Really didn't expect that.
Granted, why would I?
I'm not exactly human, or even half-human, right?
Maybe from a foreigner's perspective, I could seem like a Demigod, and the Hero Faction does have Heracles.
Well, the Spirit Inheritor, not the proper Demigod, but it kind of lines up.
That being said…if they aren't outright hostile, could it be that the Hero Faction here isn't that bad?
Or, more likely, a collection of absolutely dumb fucks.
Hmm, more information is required.
"Join you guys, huh?" I muse aloud, "...What are you guys up to, then? What's your goal here? If I join you, what will we be working to achieve?"
Cao Cao's smile grew, "I'm glad you asked, Kusanagi! Though, I can't expunge everything without you joining us first…I can say this. As heroes, it is our job to defend humanity, right?"
I nod along, though I don't exactly consider either of us truly heroes.
He nods back with me, "Right. So, as such, we need to take out humanities…problems, as it were. Devils, the Fallen, Dragons. So on."
…Hold up, is this guy going where I think he's going?
"Well, it shouldn't be a secret or anything, but as we speak…two of those enemies are currently fighting and destroying each other."
Oh, he is.
"And I think Humanity wouldn't mind if we stepped in and…sped it along if you understand what I mean."
Ah. Yes. I do.
I also see that you've still got a few screws loose, huh Cao Cao?
Same old, same old, isn't it?
Though, no mention of the original plan to lure out Great Red. That could just be because it's too classified to tell me about, which I could see.
It could also just be that for whatever reason, that isn't their goal this time around.
But you know what? Just for curiosity's sake.
"Oh, really…?" I muse, letting interest creep into my voice, "And where, hypothetically, would we start doing such a thing?"
Cao Cao smiles triumphantly, "With the Devils and Fallen still hiding and clinging to humanities, of course…like the two sisters of the New Satan's a town or so over."
…Huh?
Wait wait wait.
Is this…?
Hold on. Is this motherfucker planning a Kokabiel?
Like, seriously?
The fuck!?
I never skipped that arc? It was always on the table!?
Fuck.
Why…Why do Rias and Sona have to continue looking like slabs of meat prime for stabbing by literally every bad guy on the damn planet?
I take a deep, calming breath, and set my smile steady across my face.
"...No." I responded plainly.
Cao Cao blinked. Slowly.
"...No?" He mirrored, absolutely dumbfounded.
"No." I say again, done with shit, "That's dumb. You're dumb, and stupid. Did I mention that yet?"
Cao Cao stared at me, mouth slightly agape, as though he couldn't believe what he was seeing.
Then, all of a sudden, he slumped his head down and sighed.
"...And after I made an exception too." He muttered though it was still loud enough for me to hear.
I raise an eyebrow, as he raises his head back up.
Surprisingly, he's still smiling, in fact, he somehow looks more relaxed now.
"Ah, well." Cao Cao huffed, brushing off my words, "Heracles?"
Huh? Heracles?
"BALANCE BREAKER!"
Purple mist exploded out from directly behind me, I raised and turned my head slightly toward the source of the obvious battle cry, to see a giant of a man barreling down upon me.
He's wearing a school uniform covered in Greek-looking armor, and his shoulder-length gray hair is whipping in the wind as his entire body glows like a comet entering the atmosphere.
"[MIGHTY COMET DETONATION]!"
Oh. Now his arms, legs, and back are covered in missile-looking protrusions
And his fists are inches from my face–
~ A New Sun ~
Cao Cao sighs as the massive explosion from Heracle's surprise sledgehammer attack reaches the sky in a plume of heat and smoke.
Honestly? He isn't surprised it's come to this. Here he was, willing to bend the rules to get this guy in. He was all nice and everything, the perfect salesman.
Then he turned him down. A shame, but not unexpected considering everything they knew about one Noriaki Kusanagi.
Unfortunately, he's got some divinity in him, so brainwashing him probably wouldn't work…which means the only way forward now is to take him out of the playing field.
For good.
Smart-ass guys like that would try and mess with his plans, and he can't have anyone get in his way of saving the world…the right way.
Just as Cao Cao is about to turn away, though, he hears a grunt of exertion.
Looking closer at the clearing explosion, he sees something he also honestly didn't expect.
Heracles, arms brought down, but shaking, as they were held back by a still very much alive Noriaki Kusanagi.
There was a golden glow covering the one hand he used to blow Heracles' attack but beyond that? He looks no different from before.
There isn't even a scratch on his fucking bathrobe.
That attack, that Heracles had just unleashed, was specifically prepared to one-shot this guy.
Based on the footage from his fight against the Boosted Gear user, he should have been within the Devil's ultimate class ranking, likely on the lower end.
Thus, accounting for potential growth, Heracles charged up enough power to, with his Balance Breaker, unleash an explosion that could kill borderline warrior gods, those within the high ultimate class.
Yet he tanked it. Easily at that.
Cao Cao's grip tightens on his spear, and he grits his teeth, as Kusanagi speaks.
"Ah, well." He chuckles, unnerved, as he looks at him, his eyes…changing. Spinning as they split into multiple tomoe-looking pupils, "So much for an ambush, right? Now…"
His golden aura envelopes his entire body, blazing around him with such force it throws Heracles away!
"...let's get right to the point."
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 61 End
Ah, here we are.
I would include a meme about how, "It was always the Kokabiel Arc", but eh, I'm having enough trouble with images right now, lol.
"I've gotta say," I begin, looking Yasaka up and down while stroking my chin, "...I'm legitimately surprised shirts that fit you exist."
Yasaka sent me an amused smile, "Trust me, I thought the same thing, it was a close thing…" She huffs, wrapping her arms under her chest and pushing it up a bit, "This particular shirt is actually much larger than it appears, I'm just stuffing the rest of it down into my pants…" She says, just a tad bit quieter, almost shyly so.
Ah, her jeans, can't forget about those either.
All in all, for a Faction Leader, even as small as the East Youkai, her attire is rather simple compared to what I expected her to go for.
A plain white shirt with black lining around the sleeves and collar that, while straining against her ample bosom a tad, actually fits, and navy jeans that are just a bit baggy, yet still show the curves of her legs just fine.
Hell, she's even wearing normal shoes! Black, slip-on ones, I believe they're called.
Of course, as we are going out in public, her fox tails and ears are hidden, and she isn't wearing most of her accessories.
Still, A-grade MILF material right here!
I promised Kunou I wouldn't be giving her a little brother or sister too soon, but honestly, I dunno about that promise now.
…I jest, of course, the fox girls are going to have to wait on that front, Kuroka has already long called dibs there.
In any case, regarding her clothes…we'll see about trying to fix that later.
For now though…
I chuckle, "Regardless, it looks really good on you. We could probably stuff you in a trash bag and you'd still be able to pull it off easily."
Yasaka, in turn, flushes slightly and chuckles back, "Oh, perhaps, perhaps…you flatter me so…" She waved me off with a smile.
"Now then…I gotta ask. Yasaka?" I start again, prompting Yasaka to raise an eyebrow my way, "Why are we heading out so early?"
Seriously, the sun hasn't even risen yet. I think we've still got at least an hour until then!
Granted, it's difficult to tell in Urakyoto because the place is set in perpetual darkness and such, but I can still tell!
It's so early, most of the Youkai aren't even up and about yet!
That, unfortunately, includes Kunou, who I was looking forward to seeing us off, and for her to be like, 'Behave! And use protection!' and all that jazz. That not happening makes it feel like something is missing from all this.
Yasaka sighs, "Unfortunately, I can't clear my entire schedule for this on such short notice, and I do still have that meeting I mentioned before to prepare and attend to recall." She shakes her head, sadly, "So, you'll have me for the morning, but that's all I'm afraid. Maybe a little bit into the afternoon as well."
I click my tongue.
On one hand, that kind of sucks.
On the other, thank me, because trying to plan this out all night was a bloody nightmare.
Mostly because of Yasaka's inability to leave Kyoto.
See, I originally thought such a thing would have been a minor inconvenience. Nothing at all to worry about.
Surely, there's something fresh I could take Fox MILF to that wouldn't be boring or a place she hasn't been to.
After all, she is pretty busy, there's no way she's been everywhere in this damn city, right?
Well. I had Kunou next to me during this entire process.
Turns out? She pretty much has.
All of the temples? She's had to visit them at some point, to meet with the deity in question for this or that reason.
Pretty much all the traditional shops and districts are no-go's, because of course they are. They've been around for hundreds of years, she was there when they were first built, and according to Kunou, she was one of the first patrons and customers at those establishments.
One idea I found to take her, the Sagano Romantic Train, seemed promising as not even Kunou knew about it…but the trip would take us outside the city.
So fuck.
There's always the chance that Kunou was intentionally shooting down my ideas to be a brat, which I'm keeping in mind, but somehow, I doubt that.
She seemed oddly serious about the whole thing after I managed to calm her down last night…if I had to wager a guess, I'd assume it's because she still wants her to have a good time.
Even though she might end up with a younger sibling by the end of it.
So, good on her, I think?
In any case, this has resulted in me requiring to get a bit more…creative.
I think we'll have a lot of fun, I just need to send a clone or two out to get everything ready…
With purpose, I step right up in front of Yasaka.
She glances up at me, humming in askance before yelping as I promptly scoop her up and off her feet, straight into my arms, and into a princess carry.
"Well then," I start floating up, bringing her with me, "we better get to it as soon as possible then yeah? So we don't end up in a rush?"
"O-Oh my~...up and just taking me away like this…" Yasaka's cheeks lit up as she shimmied her shoulders back and forth, "You're going to make me feel young again~, you know?"
That…nearly somehow made me stumbled midair, not going to lie.
I look down at her with a raised eyebrow.
She looks back up at me sweetly, blush still burning her cheeks.
…I think I know where Kunou gets the brattiness from.
Putting that very subtle hint out of my mind for now, another thought occurs as I fly away with her.
"...say, you did inform your guard that I'd be taking you out, right?" I inquire rather casually, as I assume I'm partly worrying over nothing.
In response, Yasaka puts a finger over her lips, and hums in thought, before replying just as casually, "Oh…so that's what I forgot to do earlier."
I stop, in midair, and deadpan down at her.
She merely giggles mischievously, "It'll be fine, Kunou can fill them in, so in the meantime…there's no need to worry."
"Yeah, she can…after the guards bust down her door to tell her you've gone missing, right?" I ask back plainly.
She doesn't respond to that beyond grinning a touch wider.
Oh yeah, most definitely got the brat from her mother, that's for damn sure!
~ A New Sun ~
Fun fact I didn't learn until last night.
There's a Starbucks in Kyoto.
In fact, there are three of them.
I probably shouldn't have been so surprised at that, but I was.
Now, my inner consciousness bawks at the idea of a date taking place at the said establishment, but we didn't stop there first for that, no, just for a snack and a drink.
It's way too early for breakfast after all.
Besides, that's what the picnic I have planned is for.
So, we stopped by a legitimate Starbucks to pick up something to go and tide us over for a little while, until the sun rose, and breakfast could be had properly.
It was adorable watching Yasaka look so lost staring at the menu, that I actively encouraged her to try out the more foreign offerings.
I, on the other hand, ordered my…usual?
It was reflexive, I can't remember why I ordered this specific drink - strawberry açai lemonade, or the sausage, cheddar, and egg sandwich…but well, anyway.
It tasted like melancholy. The good kind though.
I was too busy chuckling over Yasaka's indecision to conclude what…that was.
Not as though I felt I'd ever come to one.
So, moving on, I helped Yasaka pick something out eventually…and since I'm basic as all hell, we settled on a Frappuccino.
Though I have to say, I can't tell if the image of Yasaka being held up in my arms drinking a Starbucks Frappuccino is incredibly cursed or incredibly cute.
I'm still trying to decide to be honest.
Anyhow, while we were doing that, I took the time to sneakily send off a clone or two to get everything ready.
In specific, and for where I'm taking her for the date to truly begin?
The Kyoto Botanical Garden.
Apparently, it's fairly underrated and pretty overlooked by locals and tourists alike.
At least, that's what the internet claims, and honestly?
I'm kind of having trouble believing it.
Even with the dark still reigning, the paths throughout every single ground are lit beautifully, bathing the changed orange, red, and even a few yellow, trees and flora in artificial, yet beautiful light.
There are several grounds to this place, one which holds sakura trees, another that's a field of roses.
They've even got buildings for cacti, and tropical plants!
There's no way this place isn't at least a little popular, right?
Well, not like it matters since we're here so early. They aren't even open yet, as far as I'm aware.
Which means my second act on this date is to casually commit a crime.
Truly, I have fallen low.
Despite already having seen the place in my clone's memories, when he was getting everything ready for us, I still couldn't help my pleased whistle at the sight.
Upon looking down, I find that even Yasaka looks a tad memorized by the sight…judging by the fact she's stopped sucking on her Frappuccino to stare.
…I think she likes it. Both the drink and our first stop here.
"...I haven't been here in a long time." Yasaka murmurs in my arms, a pleased smile on her face, "Last time I think was…the 1950s, or so? This place had fallen into disuse, and it was such a shame seeing it slowly rotting…it's good to see it still going strong…although," she turns her eyes up and looks at me, smirking playfully, "I wasn't aware they were open so late?"
I rolled my eyes, and stated, "They aren't." As I floated down with her to the ground.
"Oh my~...kidnapping me, and now breaking and entering?" She dramatically puts the back of her hand to her forehead, "Truly, you are the most vile villain Kyoto has ever seen~…"
…Is she asking for correction?
Because I will correct her if she keeps asking for it.
I snort, and tack on, "You're gonna have to add 'having my wicked way with you' to that list as well if you keep this up."
She bats her eyelashes at me and smirks, calling out quietly, yet sultry, "Oh no~, whatever shall I do~..."
…Remember your promises, Nori. Remember your promises.
As we approached our final destination, Yasaka perked up and turned her head to look back down.
"A barrier…?" She mused, and I nodded.
"Yep, just in case, a small one to make normal people avoid us while we're here." I confirm.
Barriers like that are pretty simple to learn, turns out. And I could invoke one without even using magic, just my holy spirit power.
Wrangled out how to do it from Kuroka in preparation for today, as I recalled Shirone's date when I couldn't set one down.
To us, it looks like a good-sized dome of dull dark gold plating.
But we can only see it in the first place because we aren't mundane, to normal humans, they simply wouldn't come through the space the barrier occupies…nor hear anything that goes on inside.
"My~...so you truly planned such things from the start, I see?" She complimented, yet asked, sultrily.
…I can't tell if she's referencing my planning ability legitimately, or trying to be coy about getting fucked again.
Or both. Probably both.
With another roll of my eyes, we passed seamlessly through the barrier, with no sputter or odd sensations, and came face to face with the spot I'd chosen.
I'd wanted a good place where we could see everything, or at least, a good amount of stuff, yet not mess with anything.
It also needed to have enough room for…activities.
No, not the sexy kind.
Thus, I managed to find a pretty decent spot, I'd say, clear of all garden exhibits as it were, with only a few trees around us and one on the slightly elevated hill where I got everything set up.
That sight elevation lets us see a good portion of the plants and flora on display in this part of the gardens, at least those not within a greenhouse or some such building.
So yeah, pretty good I'd say! That, and it's good just enough room for–
"Are those…canvases?" Yasaka speaks up, almost as soon as we enter the barrier, all flirtatious undertones replaced with palpable confusion.
Yup, canvases. Plural. Specifically? Dozens of them. Bunches are all in different sizes.
There's paint too, environmentally friendly paint, of course, of all different colors, and brushes of all different shapes and sizes.
I don't blame her for not mentioning them though, they're kind of…covered up by all the blank canvases.
I smile, and nod, as I land and set her down on her feet, "Correct!" I confirm easily.
Yasaka tilts her head, sipping her Frappuccino almost listlessly as she tries to figure out what's going on here.
Okay, now that's cute.
"I must say, Noriaki…" She looks back at me, "That I…don't know what to say? This isn't what I expected at all…"
"...Do I even want to know what you expected?" I questioned with a raised eyebrow.
She giggles softly, and wiggles her finger, "Probably not~! Although…who knows, there's still plenty of time. Perhaps you'll further surprise me still?"
Oh, I'll surprise you alright, just not in the way you probably expect.
…Wait. That doesn't…? Does it?
I'm going to stop thinking for a while.
"...We'll see." I gave back, noncommittal, while sipping my lemonade just because, "Anyway! Pick a canvas, I've got paint and brushes around here…somewhere."
Ah, crude, there isn't a table out here…oh well.
I plop down my drink and sandwich on a very small canvas that's off to the side and start looking for said paint and brushes, lifting and looking behind the larger canvases first.
Out of the corner of my eyes, I see Yasaka finish her drink, and with a snap of her fingers envelope the empty cup in a flash of foxfire, wiping the thing out of existence.
The flames vanished as quickly as the cup, and with a satisfied smile, she made her way over to a moderately sized canvas.
"I wasn't aware that you painted at all, Noriaki." She idly assumes, dragging a finger across the blank canvas.
"I don't!" I call back, as I lift several of the things at once, "Ahah! There you are…"
Damn clone hid them under a bunch of them. All the paint cans, all brushes.
I lift a random can of red paint, and brush, "This is the…second? Yeah, the second time I've ever held these particular objects in my hands, ever. In my life."
Yasaka slowly turns her head and looks at me, oddly, "Truly? Then…why…?"
I shrug, "Why not?" I ask, and ask, and start walking over to her, "It could be fun, who knows unless I try? And besides…" I walk right up to her, setting the can and brush at my feet, "In any event, this would be much more fun than going shopping for stuff just to fill out your room."
Yasaka blinks at that, "My…room? You've seen it…? Oh!" She perks up in realization, "Last night, then…sneaky. Very sneaky. I assure you, Noriaki, there's no need…truly. Though I appreciate the thought…"
I waved her off, "I didn't know you were from Greece, Yasaka. That's how empty your room is. Doesn't it get boring, sleeping with the same old boring and plain walls barring your every side?"
At that, it was Yasaka's turn to shrug, "I'm used to it, Noriaki…truly."
I don't think I like that nonchalant tone all too well.
I reach a hand out, bringing a finger under her chin, and making her look me in the eyes, "Well…let's get you used to being surrounded by walls bearing good memories then, yeah?"
"A~Ah~..." Her face flushes at the action, "That's…Hmm, oh…very well." She gives in with an impossibly sweet smile, "But I must warn you, while I dabbled with a brush, that was…centuries ago. I don't think anything I make will look wall-worthy, or even for today's times…"
"Ah, Yasaka…" I shook my head, "It's not about the final product, the painting, being good."
She stares at me, a bit perplexed, "...Isn't it?"
I give a good-natured chuckle as I release her chin from my 'vile' fingers, pick up the can, and strut over to a large canvas.
I heft it upright easily with a single hand, lean it back nicely against the tree, and take a good look around, moving any other canvases out of the splash zone.
Satisfied, I pick up a can, punch a small hole straight through the top, and whip the can out, lashing out before the canvas.
Paint flies free from the can, whipping across the canvas, and making a large red dotted streak.
I nod at my 'work' before setting the can down, and idly noting aloud, "Hmm, could use some blue."
Now this is why I want environmentally friendly paint.
With a smile, I turn and look back to see an absolutely flabbergasted Yasaka.
"It's about having fun." I give her a stupid smile, "That's all there really is to it."
For a second, she merely stares at me, until, eventually, she starts giggling.
Then that giggling turns into chuckling, turns into soft full-blown laughter.
That eventually calms down, and with an easy and sincere smile, she finally answers me back, "That's all there is to it, then?"
"That's all there is to it." I answer with a nod back.
She chuckles, "I like your enthusiasm, but I'd prefer to use a brush if you don't mind?"
I shake my head and wave a hand towards where all the supplies are, "Nope. All that matters is you're enjoying yourself, so go right ahead."
Yasaka walked following the direction my hand was pointing, her hips swaying as she went.
As she passed me by, her tails seemed to come out from nowhere, as did her ears, and brush up against me, my chest, and under my chin.
She gave a cheeky smile back at me after drive by fluffy tailing me.
…By the time morning comes properly, those ears are getting scratched, damn it!
~ A New Sun ~
The morning had come properly, and what did I learn?
Well, first things first.
I should have bought more paint.
I lean now against the tree, Yasaka buried into my side, her tails and arms wrapped around me as she giggles…almost like a schoolgirl.
But, at the very least? I'm now scratching behind her fluffy ears.
Was it worth being covered in absolutely all the colors of the rainbow?
Verdicts out on that one.
Yasaka, as it turns out, has likely been repressing her more…non-lewd mischievous tendencies for Heaven knows how long.
So, when she got bored of using the brushes, she started following my example.
Then, when she got bored of using a canvas…well.
I got dosed in green paint.
Which, by the way? Green? Not my color.
In retaliation, I turned her pink, and then things sort of…escalated from there.
I stare off into the distance, the sun steadily making itself prominent in the sky, and wistfully note that humanity shall never once be graced with the knowledge of the Great Paint War.
That, and the paint is drying, and moving is starting to make this odd grinding sound, like rubbing cardboard together.
It feels weird, I desperately need a shower.
As does Yasaka, she's in a similar state to myself.
Her once mostly white shirt is now pretty much every other color besides white, similar to my robe, as are her pants, face, and hair…yeah.
I hope this stuff washes easily. It should, right?
Well, I guess I could just burn it all off myself…
"...Noriaki?"
I turn my head to the side, opposite Yasaka, yet still, my sight beholds a fox girl nonetheless.
Inari standing there with an expression of sheer bafflement.
I remove my hand from Yasaka's head, and wave at Inari, "Sup, Inari." Yasaka perks up at my side, her giggling ceasing, "Like what we've done with the place?"
"...are you, perchance, in need of any cleaning services?" She asks, still looking around.
"Nah," I wave her off, "gonna call in a prayer for a rain god or two, wash it all away."
Inari pouted at that, but before she could spout some saleswoman's pitch, I held up my hand, "Just what I asked for."
She sighed, "Very well…Yasaka-hime?"
Slowly, very slowly, she raised her hand, an atomic blush exploding across her face, "...y-yes?"
Aw, poor girl. Probably feels embarrassed being 'caught' like this by a Kami of all beings.
Inari smiled slyly, and leaned down right in front of her, "Don't worry so much about it…I've seen far, far more embarrassing things before…specifically relating to Noriaki's mother and her siblings."
"I'm listening." I state on instinct, drawing a cackle from the fox goddess.
"Are you paying?" She looks at me and responds.
With a huff, I turn away, pouting, and Inari goes back to looking at Yasaka with a chuckle.
"Anyhow," Inari continued, "It has been a while, since last we saw each other…this may sound odd, especially since I presume he hasn't told you anything…but I'm going to need your three sizes."
Yasaka blinked at that, her head slowly swiveling to look at me.
I met her back her gaze in a moment, and gave her a cheery smile, "Beyond just your room, I also saw you trying on those clothes…that wouldn't fit. So, I figured, finding a place that could make you what you need would be a good idea…and so I went to the only person I know of that would likely know or own such a place."
Inari hums, "If it makes you feel any better, Yasaka-hime, your problem isn't…unique. I'm not sure how you go about solving it right now, but trust me when I say that I can have you covered for pretty much whatever you want."
"And I'm paying for it all!" I point out.
"And he's paying for it," Inari echoes with a sly smile, "so you won't even have to spend a yen. Despite how admittedly…expensive, it can get."
"I'll be fine, I'll be getting paid a good deal soon from my mom for stuff," I add in, before Yasaka can even think of fretting, "besides, it'd be worth it regardless. I caught you looking pretty down at the time, so I thought-Mmm!?"
All of sudden, my voice is cut as something slams into my mouth and lips, stopping me from talking altogether.
My eyes look down, and there, all of a sudden, is Yasaka, having smashed her lips against mine all of a sudden.
Behind her, Inari slowly raises an eyebrow.
As Yasaka slowly pulls back, she still looks flushed, in part, but damn it if she doesn't look really happy right about now.
"...Look at me, acting like such a child." She mutters, running a finger across her lip, "What I should be saying is…thank you, and…" She leans forward just a tiny bit more to whisper to me, "It looks like I owe you just a bit more, doesn't it? Don't worry~..." Her tone switches to sensual, in a snap, "Soon~..."
Yasaka moves to get up after that, and in the background, I hear her start talking to Inari…I think about what she has to do to get said measurements.
Doesn't matter, right now, I only have one thought going through my mind.
Kunou. You might be getting a sibling after all because I think I may have accidentally put myself in a lot of danger!
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 60 End
This late-night update brought to you by...family emergency. Nothing to worry about now, but it's mostly good now.
Anyhow, Yasaka lewd next chapter...honestly surprised Yasaka went this long without getting fucked, but yeah, there's no holding back now, lol.
"So…" Yasaka began, barely holding back her laughter, "Noriaki, I see you snuck into the place just fine?"
All three of us; myself, Kunou, and Yasaka, were seated around one of those small and low dining tables for dinner.
After Kunou managed to get dressed, we went and grabbed Yasaka from her room and came down with her for a quick informal late-night dinner.
Directly across from me, the bratty little fox sitting across from me had the largest smug smirk I'd possibly ever seen.
Between the two of us, at the end, or more like the head of the table as this is her house, sat Yasaka.
She looked about ready to break down into a fit of giggles.
I, meanwhile, was pouting. My arms crossed, I intentionally looked huffy as hell.
I'm also fairly certain my hair is on fire, still.
"...Yeah. Just fine." I huffed out, glaring at the fox princess as I answered her mother, "Saw some pretty interesting…stuff." I state, the gears in my head turning as an idea forms.
As I start smirking, Kunou's seems to drop in turn, before I swivel my head and look at Yasaka.
"Say, while I'm here…hmm, well, first!" I began, causing Yasaka to raise an eyebrow, "Do you have any plans to go anywhere soon?"
Yasaka hums, contemplating for a second, her hands reaching for and picking up her teacup almost automatically as she does.
"Yes, actually." She finally answers with a sigh, "Although it's not immediate, it is soon. You came around just in time, in fact. In a day or so, I have a meeting with the Sakra's messengers from Mount Meru." She finished with a sip from her cup.
I blink at that, my spite train of thought halting.
That's…isn't that meeting when she's supposed to get kidnapped?
That sounds about right, yet also…Sakra? Indra?
Why would she be meeting his messengers?
Not that such a thing is impossible, considering the sheer amount of Buddhists and Buddhist Temples in Kyoto, and what with Yasaka's whole thing being trying to turn Kyoto into a melting pot with diplomacy…
I suppose I could see it?
Still, knowing that guy's personality, I figured he'd consider Yasaka and the East Youkai as a whole not worth talking to, even through messengers.
…Unless he's already got the Hero Faction in his pocket, and this entire thing was a setup from the beginning.
That…could mean killing them might draw Indra's eerie…
Internally, I shake my head at that notion.
When they come, they die. It's pretty simple. I already know who's getting the sword first.
If Indra wants to throw a hissy fit about it, let him.
Preferably, he'll show up in the middle of the day, near noon. Hell, he's got the arrogance for that in spades.
Regardless, I can ruminate on all that later, back on the spite train!
"Oh? Hmm…" I make a show of thinking about it for a second, "Well, it's a little tight, but what do you think about fitting in that date I promised you before then?"
Across from me, Kunou slams her hands on the table as an indignant, "W-What!? Date!?" leaves her mouth.
Yasaka's eyes widened, although whether from my proposition or Kunou's reaction to it I couldn't tell.
What I could tell is, though, the poor MILF fox almost choked on her tea there for a second.
Luckily, or unluckily depending on how you look at it, she seemed to have some practice dealing with such a situation…considering how stupid the people here can be, I'm not entirely surprised.
So, with grace, she barely let the slip show and corrected the failed swallow shirtless thereafter.
"My oh my, Noriaki~..." she set down her cup, and put a hand to her mouth, "asking a mother out like that right in front of her daughter, how bold~!" She giggled lightly and leaned forward ever so slightly as she did.
"M-Mother!" Kunou squawked, looking damn near ready to leap over the table, grab her mother's kimono, and forcibly close the thing before her tits spilled out.
Which, to be fair, they always look about ready to spill out.
I completely ignore Kunou for the moment, and focus on Yasaka, "Bold…and serious," I start, mirroring back her lightly flirty inflection, "I did say I'd take you out sometime, months ago, and hey? Doesn't a date before a long and boring meeting with a bunch of Buddhists sound divine?"
Yasaka hums in contemplation for a second, "It does, it does…" she almost needily whines.
"M-Mother! You can't just–"
"Come onnnn~..." I cut off Kunou as I trail off, slowly leaning toward her, "I already have a few ideas on where to go and what we'd be doing~!"
"Mmm~..." Yasaka continues to hum, before sighing sweetly and smiling, "Oh, alright, Noriaki…how could I refuse, hmm~?"
I chuckle and shoot her a smile right back, as Kunou groans in pain or embarrassment, slumping down on the table.
"Don't worry dear," Yasaka addresses Kunou with a smile, "after he's done with me, I'm sure it'll be your turn next!"
Kunou flinched back as if struck, her head reeling as she whined out, "M-Mother!"
I let out a dry wheeze of a laugh as Yasaka giggled at her daughter's indignation.
Ah, I sort of wish I swung by sooner now. I nearly forgot that these two antics were great.
"So then, Noriaki~?" Yasaka began sweetly, and I got myself under control enough to look at her, "I presume you'll be spending the night here then?"
I nod, "If that isn't any trouble…It'd make everything a lot easier."
Yasaka nodded in turn, "Then…how about instead of us sending you off to a guest, you spend the night with me, and we get a head start on our…date~...?" She asks, breathily, leaning forward ever so slightly whilst leaning on her hand.
All of a sudden, I had to actively suppress Nori Junior from coming up right away.
…This MILF can be very dangerous, huh?
Kunou stood up, quickly, and called out, "A-Absolutely not! I don't want to be an older sister right now!"
Yasaka blinked at that, seemingly legitimately not expecting Kunou's words.
But she recovered quickly enough, and smiled as she fired right back, "But Kunou, dear, you'd make an excellent big sister…"
Kunou took a step back, flushing from the praise, "W-Well of course, Mother," she nodded, rapidly, "You raised me right after all…but still! That doesn't change that fact!"
Vaguely, their back and forth turned into distant echoes as I sat there, slowly zoning out.
Ah…fox girls.
Yeah, I really should have stopped by sooner.
~ A New Sun ~
"I gotta say." Now it's my turn to smile smugly at the fox princess, "I'm not surprised it turned out like this, why are you?"
"J-Just…shut up, would you!?" Kunou cried out, albeit heavily muffled under all her blankets, sheets, and stuffed animals.
I can barely hear her, and that's with me lying right next to her.
In her bed, of course.
Because clearly, this was the only solution to the problem.
Poor fox princess, her mother pretty much manipulated her into outwardly saying she wanted me to sleep with her instead.
Not like that kind of sleep, I already know that I'm pretty sure, but hearing her say that in front of her mother was pretty damn funny.
With a chuckle, I turn and lay on my side, facing the bundle of cloth and stuffed animals hiding the little fox princess.
"Though, on the other hand," I continue, regardless of her words, "this does give us the time to talk. Specifically, you, remember?"
For a moment, I'm greeted by silence from the lump, until it slowly starts shifting, and Kunou's head pops out from it.
Her eyes refused to look at me directly, instead eyeing some random stuffed animal, and her face positively burned.
"...I'd… rather not." She mutters out, weakly.
"Too. Bad~!" I sang the denial out, "It's too late to back out now!"
"It's embarrassing!" She whines, shimmying under the assorted bed stuff, "Like, really really really embarrassing! Okay…? I could barely talk about it with Mother, and you…" she trails off, leaving the unspoken, we'll, unspoken.
I'm a part of the plan, after all.
With a sigh and a much more tender smile, I reach a hand over to her and gently cup her face, "Take your time then, princess. But it is happening tonight, and the sooner you get it out, the better, yeah?"
I give her a few scratches just like that, before moving and flipping around, facing away from her.
For her sake, I hope that'll make her feel less uncomfortable.
I settled in to wait for her, I was planning to start brainstorming and going over my plan for when the Hero Faction attacks, but to my surprise, it didn't take long for small soft hands to grasp the back of my robe, and hold onto me.
Then, in even less time, she began to speak.
"...I'm sure you're aware, but Mother isn't exactly the…s-strongest, amongst the Daiyoukai?" She strained the last words, as if physically speaking them hurt.
Of course, I am aware, but I don't say anything, giving only a nod.
Interesting start, though. What does this have to do with her plan?
"She's been alive for a long, long time. She was but a girl even younger than myself when Tamamo-no-Mae 'reigned'." Kunou practically spat the old Kyuubi Daiyokai's name, before sighing, "Originally, she was never meant to lead the Kitsune, did you know that? There were stronger, older, more experienced Kitsune alive at the time."
"What happened to them, then?" I ask though I suspect I already know the answer.
I could feel Kunou's shrug, "They all died, of course. They wanted to be the next Tamamo, they felt they had to be, so they tried to be like her.
"But back then? At that time? There wasn't peace between the Shinto Clans and the Youkai, it was war. While the Great War waged across the western countries here, in the East? We fought amongst ourselves." She scoffs, "It's scary, looking at human history, and seeing how the wars and battles all match up with what's going on in our side."
History repeats itself huh? Even with supernatural powers. Or I suppose, in this case, it mirrors?
"Regardless," Kunou continued, "Mother was still young at the time the position fell to her. At that point? She was the only one left.
"The Kitsune of Japan had to gather under her, at least then, they'd have strength with numbers if it came down to a fight.
"But instead of choosing to fight, which hadn't worked several times over, Mother sought a different solution."
"Diplomacy…?" I wagered a guess. Was this the start of how Kyoto ended up the way it is today?
"In a sense." Kunou answered, rather neutrally, "See, Mother, was…Hnngh…" She struggled with the words, "...is, still, the…w-weakest, Daiyokai. Especially back then. She didn't want to fight, to be killed for nothing and lead the rest of her kind to death.
"When you don't want to fight, yet you don't have the power to do what you want anyway, in a world where might makes right…what do you think happens?"
Ah.
That's…kind of dark if it is what I'm thinking, holy shit.
Then again, it's war.
Kunou let out a shuddering breath, "Let's just say, it wasn't a pleasant time, back then…but at the very least, the Kitsune Youkai didn't die out.
"Eventually, things calmed down in Japan, and as things calmed, sweet words became the weapon of the age…something Mother learned to wield well long before that time back then.
"Thus, diplomacy. Everyone grew tired of fighting, and it became much more desirable to settle down with a cute little fox or cat girl than take them away…" I could feel Kunou shake her head quickly, "I'm just thankful Mother no longer had to go through any of that again, for the most part."
…For the most part?
"Even up to the modern era, of course, things weren't perfect. Uniting, gathering up the East…it took more than sweet words.
"And although wars aren't as prevalent, battles still happened until lately here and there. Especially with the Clans. Heh, even still amongst Youkai from time to time…"
She held onto me ever so slightly harder.
"...How do you think I came to be, after all?"
Holy–
"Kunou–"
I go to speak, but she shushes me quickly, and quietly.
"Don't. I know what you're going to say. I don't need your pity, or hugs, or…s-scratches…" I almost deadpanned at how needy she sounded saying that last word, "I know I was unplanned, an accident, ultimately. But Mother made it very clear that despite that, she still loves me regardless. So just…don't. I'll be fine."
"...I'm still giving you scratches later."
"..I-If you must, hmph." Kunou cutely doesn't deny it.
I chuckle just a tad at that, "Right. So, Kunou…how does all of that relate to 'the Plan', hmm? I think I can see where this is going, but just to be sure…"
"Ah." I can almost feel Kunou's blink against my back, "Right. Okay, so…pretty much, all of that I just told you? Much of that Mother told me before explaining her plan going forward, to give context as to why she wants her, and I, to go through with it."
…Hmm, I kind of want to call that borderline manipulation.
In a sense, she told her daughter about all this stuff she had to go through, and now she's pulling her daughter into it by implying, in a sense, that if they don't go through with this, my past will return.
But! I'll withhold my judgment until I hear exactly what 'the Plan' entails.
"She called it the 'Hanyō-Kami Descendants Plan.' Half Demon/God Descendent's Plan. I'm uh…" Kunou's voice quieter as she seem to shrivel up at my back, "...Sure you can tell figure out how we'd get such descendants…y-yes?"
"...Yup." I pop the 'P', as I deadpan stare across the room.
Here's the thing about Youkai biology that I haven't thought about much, the really weird thing.
When two Youkai breed, the type of Youkai depends on the mother, rather than being a mix of the parents.
So, taking Kuroka and Shirone for example, they're both pure Nekoshou, like their mother, despite having a human father.
Yet, despite that, Youkai children do in fact take some racial characteristics from the other parent, if the other parent is a different race.
I can't recall exactly what, but in DxD EX, Issei's kids with the Nekoshou sisters had something from him, dragon aura, I believe? And maybe wings, too.
Honestly, it doesn't make much sense at all to me. But then again, I'm not a supernatural biologist.
The point is, if I have kids with Kunou, Yasaka, or hell, this applies to the Nekoshou sisters as well, they'll likely possess divine attributes in some way.
Due to my powers being focused on fire and light, in the fox girls' cases, I expect their foxfire might be buffed to hell and back, and they might be resistant if not outright immune to things like fire, light, and Holy Aura.
Hell, they might even be able to generate the stuff.
So not only would their kids with me have the potential to not possess one of the Youkai's standard weaknesses, but they'd of course be several times stronger just in general, even if they don't possess any of my divine powers, they'd still likely inherit some facet of my natural power.
Truly, it's a wonder the Youkai haven't gotten themselves bred by outside races several times over to gain their powers.
Then again, they probably don't do that because, much like normal Japanese people, they have a thing against foreigners.
That, or perhaps the gained powers disappear after some time?
Ugh, alright. Time to stop thinking about that. If I want to conclude there, I probably need a biologist.
More importantly…Yasaka already told me, in brief, about this particular plan. Name and all.
It was after Ibaraki was dealt with, during one of our meetings, the same one I originally asked to take her on a date at.
Figures, she wasn't joking, more like seeing how I'd react to the idea.
"Kyoto, the East Faction my Mother built up…" Kunou suddenly continued, heavily, "It's lasted for so long, even outliving the North and South. We have allies, and wealth, in a sense, we possess power…but not the type everyone respects.
"It's only been a few months since I last saw you, but you could beat even Mother in a fight now, couldn't you?
"Even with her pull on the leylines, you, one person, could destroy this city and probably half of the country, somewhat casually…"
"...Probably, but I wouldn't." I feel the need to interject.
She bats me on the back, "I know! But you see it, too, right? What I'm trying to get at…what Mother was getting at. The East will never be secure unless we have someone strong enough to secure it! Otherwise…well…" She trails off.
"Your Mother fears the past will come back to haunt you all, huh…" I mused, with Kunou nodding at my back.
"Well," I continued, "that's all fine and dandy, but what about you? What do you feel?"
I'm met with silence for moments that stretch on, and on.
Until finally, Kunou's voice picked up, but it was so, so, small, almost guilt-ridden and filled with shame.
"Is it…selfish…to not want to do what Mother does?" She asked, so quietly, "I…don't want to seduce you…to, try to baby trap you into some marriage, use my body to lead you around…I don't want that!" Her voice rapidly grows in intensity and speed.
"But, at the same time, I don't know what I want besides not…that…and it feels wrong to want that, you know!? Because I'm my Mother's daughter! I was raised to do what must be done for the East, my people, but at the same time it just feels like…!"
At this point, her voice sounded close to breaking, and I just couldn't stay still any longer.
I whirled around, causing the little fox princess to give a shocked yip at my sudden action. As soon as I was facing her, my arms came around like a bear trap before she could escape, and snatched her up!
"A-Ah!? You b-big, damn, oaf!" She cried, batting at my chest, "Let me go!"
"No." I state simply, "You need a hug."
"No! I don– Haaaa~..." She trails off into a groan of relief as I, promptly, start giving her ear scratches.
Good thing too, now that I can finally see her face, she looks like she's on the verge of tears.
I sigh, "Hell Kunou…so essentially, you don't know what you want, huh?"
"I…um…" She shivers, before swatting my hand away from her ear, "Pretty much…just not…that…even if seducing you wouldn't be difficult."
I snort at that, "Oi. I have self-control."
"Right." She nods, "Pervert."
"Hmm, you say that, but you didn't seem against what I was offering earlier…" I brought up casually.
Kunou blinks, before looking right up at me, "That's because I really…wasn't. As loath as I am to admit it…you were…right…" She slowly shrinks back, "About those stupid novels…"
"Heh! Called it."
"Hush oaf or I'll slap you."
"Slap me, and I'll spank you, Princess."
Her eyebrow twitched, before she scoffed, "As if you actually would, brute."
"Oh?" I raise an eyebrow at that, "You think I won't give you the proper brat correction you deserve?"
"Brat correction…!?" Kunou's eyes widened rapidly, before she looked downright offended, "You dare…!?"
"Don't start talking about Mount Tai, you're too short to see it after all." I replied automatically.
Only for Kunou to give the most adorable 'ferocious growl' ever known to man.
It sounded more like a kitten trying to growl, but not knowing how.
I pat her on the head, which makes her try to be more 'ferocious'...even as she leans her head into my hand more.
So cute.
"Feel better?" I ask out of the blue.
Kunou pauses, before huffing and looking away, even as she clings onto me, "...as if."
I roll my eyes, "Whatever you say, Princess."
"...I like it better when you call me by my name, like earlier." She huffs harder.
"Hmm…be more honest with me, then maybe I'll consider calling you by your name?" I try.
It takes her a second, but she sighs, "Fine…yes, I do feel better, happy now?"
I chuckle, smile, and rub her head, "That I do, good girl, Kunou~!"
"Haaahh~!?" Kunou recoils and quivers at my touch and words, "That…! Don't do that!" She demands quickly.
"Nah."
"Wha!?" She exclaims, flabbergasted.
"Anyway-"
"Hey! Don't just–!"
"I think I know what to do for your date, now." I continue to state, unabated.
"...Huh?" She tilts her head slightly, "My…date?"
"Well, duh? What, you think I'm just gonna leave you out? Besides, I think I got a read on what you want…even if you don't or refuse to see it."
"Huh!? And what would that be, then!" She challenged, hotly.
I reached down, a finger going under and lifting her chin, so I could look down into her eyes.
"You don't wanna seduce me? Alright, that's fine…I'll seduce you then, Kunou. I'm going to take you out of Kyoto, and you'll have the most sappy, feels-good, romantic experience you'll ever have in your life.
"Then, I'm going to take you back here, right to this bed, and you know what I'm going to do to you?"
"I-I…Ah…what?" She asks, almost in a daze, as every word I said pretty much from the start made her grow redder and hotter.
I go down, straight to her ear, and mutter to her with a similar huskiness to earlier this night, "I'm gonna correct. That. Brat."
"Hnnggh…you…perverted…oaf~…!" She shivers and mutters out back, "You wouldn't…!"
"You bet that fluffy-tailed ass I would." I countered easily.
"You're…in a relationship already…with that horny cat!" She tries, desperately, to come up with some excuse.
I shrug at that, "So? I'm also doing her sister, one of the Clan Heads…I've got a harem little fox, and they're all aware. All I gotta do is tell them when someone new might show up, and let me just say? They've known about you and your mother for a while."
"T-Tch! You jackass…!" Poor girl looks like she's about ready to burst into tears again.
"Language." I say, automatically.
"That's! You aren't my Dad!" She exclaims in outrage.
"Yeah, right now." I huff, "I might be by the end of tomorrow."
"Huh!? That's…so shameful! After saying all that stuff you're just going to turn around and do Mother!? Even after everything I told you!?" She sounds legitimately exasperated.
I nod a couple of times while humming, "Hmm hmm. Yup. For one, I got your side, but I haven't learned anything from the woman herself yet. Two…well, I always wanted oyakodon."
She blinks, "...what does a rice bowl dish have to do with this?"
I cackle, as I lean down and whisper the proper meaning into her ear.
Kunou blinked.
Then her eyes progressively widened.
"...Y-You…brazen, insolent, shameless pervert!" She screams, hands igniting with bright pale blue flames!
"That's brazen, insolent, shameless, Daddy to you, young lady."
"NYAAAHHH!"
As my vision turns pale blue once again, there's only one thought left in my mind.
I really should start brushing up on my Dad jokes, huh?
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 59 End
Originally, this chapter was going to end with the start of the Yasaka date, but eh, it felt better to end it with Kunou here.
Also, I left the things that happened in Yasaka's past intentionally vague here...though I'm sure you lot get the idea.
We don't have any canon info on her past, not even her age, so I filled it all in myself.
A little dark? Yeah, But the time period she comes from is the Great War era, shit was messed up back then.
And with it? Beyond it getting slightly colder and raining a tad more than before, nothing else has changed.
On the surface level, anyway, if the Hero Faction is here in Kyoto, then I have no way of figuring out where exactly they are.
I hit things with a sword and fire, not gathering intelligence, after all.
Besides that, the extent of my knowledge on the Hero Faction's attack only goes so far as 'sometime in October'...which, while something, isn't the most helpful in preparing for an exact time.
The only other thing I can say for sure is that Yasaka goes out at some point before the Kuoh Second Years trip to the city, which narrows things down a tad bit.
That particular trip tends to happen sometime early in the month, like the first or second week.
Which is why, as October just starts to roll in…
My phone abruptly sets off.
Luckily, I set it to vibrate, for…reasons. If it dinged right now it'd be fairly bad timing.
In any case, I look at my phone, snorting at the message.
FluffyTailsPrincess: Hmph.
…Ah, yes. The peak of eloquence, I see.
I responded exactly that, this time, I got a reply back seconds after mine.
FluffyTailsPrincess: Well! What else am I supposed to say to an image of a…I don't even know what that was!
It was a picture of a stoned fox.
FluffyTailsPrincess:..Is that because it was sitting on stones, or because it was on drugs?
I dunno, you're supposed to be the expert here.
FluffyTailsPrincess: Y-You! Just because…! Hmph!
I snort, quietly, and put my phone away.
I've had Yasaka's number since the whole Ibaraki thing, but she also gave me Kunou's number after that.
Much to her daughter's intense displeasure.
Why? Well. Whenever Yasaka would be sexually suggestive in her messages to me, I'd send a random meme to her daughter.
Needless to say, if you checked the logs of my and Kunou's chat, most of it would just be stupid pre-2010s memes from me, with the Princess pouting after every one.
Oh, right. But this time is a little different.
I quickly pull out my phone again, and send…
–de gozaru.
FluffyTailedPrincess:...are you sure you're not stoned?
Okay, that reply caught me so off guard I legitimately snorted. Loudly.
This prompted me to immediately jump on top of the guard tower I was hanging onto before the two Tengu stationed within instantly craned their heads in the direction of the sound.
I let out a silent sigh of relief, as the bird Yokai started looking around, more confused than alarmed for now.
Good. That means they aren't going to whip up the entire palace guard into a frenzy.
Now, I know it wasn't technically her fault, but I'm petty like that, so how about in retribution I…sneak up to her room and scare her?
Yes, this plan has absolutely no flaws, or downsides, whatsoever.
Show me your worst Murphy!
Besides, Yasaka already knows I'm doing this, so even if I do get caught, it's not as though I'll be in any real trouble.
I figured this would be a good time to test the new ninja skills I learned over the past month, and, I got to say?
It was kind of scary how easy it was for me to sneak into Urakyoto.
Even with a bunch of Senjutsu Practitioners around, once I suppressed my aura, I may as well not have existed to them as I strolled on by.
On the bright side, since I learned to conceal my aura, I don't need Kuroka to refresh her enchantment spell on me to stop Youkai from going crazy in my presence anymore.
I can do that myself now, dial it up, or vanish it as I please.
Of course, I'm not going to turn that on now, I'm in a city full of Youkai, and I'd rather them not all want to eat me!
As I was thinking, I made it into Urakyoto and through the city easily enough…all I had to do was find the portal, put on some fake cat ears, and walk on through.
Half of sneaking into a place is looking like you belong there, so no one questioned a cat boy strutting around like he owned the place, even with my aura suppressed to nothing.
There are so many other Youkai around that, of course, individual signatures would get muddled.
As I approached the Palace though, things got tricky.
The large groups thinned out, and I was forced to the shadows or else my lack of a life force presence would get discovered immediately.
I was climbing up the walls when Kunou there finally responded to my latest meme.
Now then, as for finding the Fluffy Tailed Princess's bedroom…
The one downside about concealing your aura is that you can't sense anyone else's either, your sixth sense is essentially blinded to blind everyone else's, which means I'm going to have to find where her room is by estimation and sight alone.
I blink, as an idea forms in my head.
I eye the Tengu guards below with a smirk before I clasp my hands together, and a small white smokescreen pops off around me.
When it clears, the black-haired golden-eyed young man is gone, instead, your average bargain bin Tengu stands in his place.
The only difference is? The bright red and white standard uniform I see every other guard wearing is replaced with a black and dark blue version for myself.
Transformation Jutsu. One of the three basics back in the Naruto world. Ten-year-olds could figure this out, it didn't take long for me.
My disguise set, I shoot up, high into the air, fast yet silent, and start flying around the place.
Tengu feathers are dark and with my outfit? If anyone did look up, I'd blend in perfectly with the dark midnight-esk sky.
Now, if I were a spoiled princess, where would my room be located in a giant Japanese castle?
…Top floor? Yeah. Top floor. It's likely that her room is right next to Yasaka's, so maybe I should visit the mother after the daughter?
Eh, that is if Kunou doesn't flip her shit on me, which I expect her to do because it's her, so I likely won't have the pleasure of surprising Yasaka.
Unfortunate, but the things I do for the petty.
I quickly nose dive down, my transformation collapsing into smoke as I do before I land, sticking to the second-story castle's wall like Spider-Man and start shimmying across it.
It doesn't take long for me to run across a shogi that acts more like a window, and when I look inside…
Firstly. I'm on the wrong side of the floor, I see.
This is Yasaka's room.
Second. Holy fuck those tits are huge.
Did that sound rather vulgar? Yeah, no, even that doesn't clearly express it.
Right now, Yasaka is standing in front of a mirror, a half frustrated, half pout straining her face as she tries to pull a yukata up onto her chest.
Her breasts are so damn big, that she just can't do it. The thing simply can't reach over her chest, leaving it to snap back down around her waist.
She probably has special tailors for this sort of thing…but I guess it can't be easy making clothes for her, huh? This particular yukata looks pretty different compared to her usual one…
Hmm, I wonder if a nice gift for her would be a whole diverse wardrobe of clothes that actually fit?
I quickly shake my head of those thoughts, and quickly continue my shimny before Nori Junior decides to come out and carve a hole in the wall wherever I go.
I end up having to go pretty much all the way around the floor, but eventually, I hit another window and another room.
…Alright, Murphy. I have to admit. This? This is pretty good.
My man.
Much like her mother, Kunou is also trying on clothes.
Unlike her mother, they fit. Also unlike her mother, rather than some traditional robe, she's straight up trying on a bikini.
I wouldn't call the swimsuit sexy by itself it's the girl's body doing all the heavy lifting there.
I think she was trying to go for 'modest' but she inherited her mother's body, so that simply isn't possible.
Also, those colors…
Heh, someone's wearing my colors~!
A genius idea pops into my skull, and I quickly take out my phone to implement it.
I sent her a rather simple message.
Nice colors.
Nothing happens immediately, of course. She hasn't seen it yet.
I can't hear the dinging of her phone going off, the only way I know it's delivered is I see the Princess all of a sudden perk up and give an annoyed, yet very cute, little frown to go with the embarrassed blush she's sporting glaring at herself in the mirror.
She shuffles over to her bed, where her phone lay, seemingly half haphazardly thrown there, and bends over to grab it.
I'm truly thankful her tails end up covering the view. I'm trying to trespass, not let Nori Junior cause property damage.
Upon snatching the device up, and looking at my message, she furrowed her brow in confusion and started to type out a reply.
Before that though, I quickly add…
The black and gold go well with your hair and eyes, though I think red really pops out on you, ya know?
And send.
She stares down at her phone.
A second, several, as her eyes slowly begin to widen in realization, and just as she begins to rapidly look around…
I make my move.
In one fluid motion, I open the window, and slide right on in, all while calling out…
"Daddy's back!"
"EHHH!? Y-Y-YOU!? HAAAHHH!"
My vision becomes a bright pale blue immediately after as Kunou raises her hand in my direction.
I just stand there, smiling, as I'm immolated. No harm was done to me whatsoever.
Vaguely, I feel several more fox fireballs strike me consecutively, over and over again, in a row.
But just like the first, none of them do anything.
"Pervert! Sicko! Creep! Deviant! Degenerate! Depraved Weirdo!" I also, vaguely, heard Kunou cry an insult with every assault.
But much like her flames, her words held just as little heat to me.
Even if they were a bit more...colorful, since last we saw each other in person.
The girl really hit the thesaurus afterward, huh?
"Kunou–" I try, but–
"No! Shut up and die!" I'm met with more cries and more fire.
I sigh, and start walking toward her…whilst still slathered in flames.
With a simple act of will, the fires around me go out, prompting Kunou to cut herself off with a shocked squeak.
I step right up in front of the girl, who's back up to her bed, leaning against the end of it as she tries desperately to cover her upper body with a small red jacket she has.
Unfortunately, much like her mother, the keyword there is small and the jacket won't entirely fit around her due to her chest.
Hmm…so both of them could use it, then?
Good to note for later.
For now, I lean down, looking straight into the slightly quivering girl's eyes, "...How ya doing?"
"...F-Fine." She looks away with a huff, "Then you showed up, p-perv."
I smile as I respond, "Good to see you too, Princess."
She merely huffs at me, before tentatively asking, "...what are you here for, anyway…we thought you were busy doing stuff with the Norse and the Clans after the Alliance."
I wave off her thought, "Was, actually, but now I've got some time…so! I decided to show up, and steal your maidenhood!"
Kunou, for a split second, essentially short-circuited.
She froze, her mouth gaped slightly, and her ears and tails twitched, it was really cute.
Then she slowly looked up at me.
"...H-Huh?"
I nod, casually, "Mhmm. I'm here to steal your maidenhood." I repeat, as though that was a casual talking point.
"...H-Huh." She repeated, still in disbelief.
"Yup. Looks like you're all dressed up for it, too! Even in my colors~!" I add, huskily.
Kunou shivers, slightly, "Y-You don't have a monopoly on those colors, you know?" Then she quickly adds, "Also, w-wait a minute! You can't do such a thing! You have to…you know…c-court me first! Yeah! Like you said!"
I chuckle at that, leaning down ever so closer to her, "Oh, Princess…I don't have to court you first to claim you, ya know? In fact, I think your mother would much rather us do this, right? Wouldn't you…? Isn't it a fantasy you read about all the time as a princess? Some handsome man, sneaking into your room…"
I slowly reach down, grabbing the color of her jacket and holding it firm, the action drawing a hot shivering breath from the fox girl.
"...and having his wicked way with you in the middle of the night? Hmm?" I finish mouth inches from her ear.
"T-That's…there's no such fantasy's like that, you…p-perv…!" She denies weakly, sounding desperate to sound unabashed.
I chuckle, deeply, drawing a shivering gasp from her before I continue, "Don't be like that, Princess. Besides, as I said, your mother would probably prefer it…after all, I'm not dense, I know she's trying to set you up with me…some sort of plan, right?"
Kunou freezes, "I…u-um…how do y-you…?"
I grin, "I have my ways."
Meta knowledge bullshit. Yasaka and Kunou from canon have something like it in canon for Issei. I just took a guess that moved over to me here.
"So! Why don't we…skip the journey, and head straight to…the destination~..." I mutter right to her ear and watch as the poor girl's face blushes an atomic red, and she trembles in place, breathing quickly as her legs and thighs grind together.
Then, a moment later, I pulled away with a stupid smile on my face.
"But anyway, we should probably do that later, I just got here, and I'm pretty hungry." I say, deepness and husk gone, just my normal voice back at it again.
Kunou takes a second before she blinks, looking up at me.
"...What?" She asks, breathy and dazed.
"I said I'm pretty hungry." I repeat, crossing my arms and smirking, "Should probably get something to eat."
I'm not really, but it has been a while since I last ate, so I figured why not?
Kunou blinks again, "...But…wait, aren't you…?"
I wave her off, "Eh. Maybe later."
Kunou stares up at me, and I think I see the exact moment she realizes just how hard I've been fucking with her.
Because I hear, "Y-You…!" Then she raises her hand, mounting fury stretching across her face, and all I see is white.
Then a pop as a mild explosion of aura centered on my head clears.
It's now my turn to blink.
The girl just shot me with an aura bullet, point blank, in the head.
Didn't do anything, of course, but still.
Fair enough.
Her voice came through once more "You ass!"
"Language." I automatically correct her.
"Shut the hell up!" She barrels on through, "Why would you joke about that you…you!" She hisses, grabbing her head in straight fury.
"Oh?" I raise an eyebrow, "Were you, mayhaps, looking forward to me whipping it out right in your face there, and making you call me Daddy?"
Her blush returned as she perked up at my words, she quickly looked away after, however, "N-No! No, not one bit…" she denied, very weakly.
"Mhmm." I hum out, unconvinced, "Right."
She clicks her tongue, "Look, never mind, o-okay!? Just…if you aren't here for that…then what!?"
Ah, come on now girl, you can't just change the subject like that.
But I guess I'll give her a break, for now.
So, I decided to answer honestly, "Well, I mainly snuck into Urakyoto and the Palace to test myself."
Kunou blinked at that. She's been doing that a lot lately, is she okay?
"That…wait, you snuck into the city and the Palace!?" Kunou cried in outrage, "How!?"
"Ninja–de gozaru." I respond while making a stupid non-existent hand seal as if that answers everything.
Kunou stares at me, dumbstruck, "...you are stoned, aren't you?" She mutters in disbelief.
I snorted again, "No, no…I really did learn from a ninja and decided to put those new skills to the test. It was…terrifyingly easy to do." I muse.
Seriously, if me and Kuroka had these skills way back when we probably could have just assassinated Ibaraki or something.
"Also," I quickly add, "that remark almost made me slip up and get caught when I read it, which is why I decided to come visit you, my favorite fluffy-tailed Princess~!" I state, cheekily, while petting her head.
She tries, and fails, to detach my hand from her head by batting it away, though she quickly abandons that plan with a growl and a pout.
"...has anyone ever told you that you're a perverted ass and you need to go die?" She asks, fuming.
"Yup~!" I confirm easily, "Also, language."
"Screw you!" She hisses back.
I clear my throat, "The proper term is, actually, 'fuck you', and that…that can be arranged~!" I correct as I start leaning down to her.
"Hnngghh!" She squirms in place, before crying out, "Knock it off! I'm not falling for your…thing…again!"
…Way to confirm that you were, indeed, totally willing to get dicked down right there.
Good job, Princess.
You're lucky you're so cute!
"You know, you've always been a bit fiery and bratty-"
"Not a brat." She interrupts with a huff, that I ignore to continue.
"But you're much more…I dunno what to call it exactly. Not outspoken, more like…relaxed, in a sense, here?" I try to convey, "Less formal, ya know?"
Kunou scoffs, "Well, yeah, it's my room…I can say or do whatever I want here…and no one can hear me…"
I blink at that, "Huh…hear you? What, is this room soundproof?"
She nods, and slowly, realization dawns upon me.
That's why I couldn't hear the phone go off through the fairly thin walls, huh?
It's also why her screaming and launching fire and bullets didn't cause half the Palace to come running.
If that's the case, then…
I nod, pleased, "Good to know that I can make you squeal as loud as I want for later then, hmm?"
Kunou perks up, then shivers with a frown, "What do you mean…later."
With a sigh, I sit down at the foot of her bed and suddenly pull the girl into my lap.
She squeaks in shock and confusion before I grab her face and look her straight in the eyes.
"I wasn't kidding when I was talking about you and your mother's plan, you know?" I state simply.
Her eyes widen as she freezes still once more.
"I know it exists. You confirmed it does. I don't have a problem with it…but, I do wanna eventually hear what exactly it entails, and…well," I smirk, "I was teasing about taking you right now, but I didn't say I wasn't gonna take you ever, right~?"
Kunou immediately flushes, "You…better not be teasing me a-again…or I'll tell Mother you're here!" She tries to threaten.
I chuckle, normally this time, "Before I made my sneak-in attempt, I told your mother, Princess." I boop her on the nose, prompting her to squeak in indignation.
"That's…well…! Mmmmmm!" She resorts to simply pouting, because really, what else can she say?
If she tells her mother that I teased her or came onto her, I'm 95% sure Yasaka would just go.
So why didn't you seduce him back, hmm?
Or something to that effect.
That…brings up another thing.
"Beyond just the plan," I continue, a serious inflection suddenly painting my words, "as we talked about months ago, I want to hear not just what your Mother wants, but what you want. Got it?"
Kunou's pout strained before she looked down at my chest, "...Okay. Fine."
In canon, Yasaka was the type to try and get her then 12-year-old daughter to either get her to watch her shack up with a high schooler, or try and get her to join in.
It'd be unfair to judge the Yasaka I know based on that one's actions that won't ever occur, but still.
Just to be safe.
I nod, pleased, "Good girl…" and scratch behind her ears.
For a second, Kunou legitimately purrs, only to freeze as she realizes she's still wearing a swimsuit…and nothing else.
She flinches back and scrambles out of my lap, and back onto her feet with a click of her tongue, "Alright, pervert…get out of my room so I can change!"
I hold back a cackle as I rise to my own feet, "Alright, Princess…I think I'll go visit your Mother then!" I announce as I stroll for the door.
"Hmph! You do tha-" Kunou does a double take, "...wait, no no no! You're not allowed to do that!"
"Why not~?" I stretch the words out long as I turn back to her and ask with a smirk.
"Because! She'll…well…no, you'll try to have your wicked way with her!" She reasons.
I mean. She's not entirely wrong, she's probably thinking in the wrong way.
Regardless, I throw up my arms, "So? Where else am I supposed to go, then?"
"Um…" Kunou looks around her room, back and forth, quickly, before finally settling on some random corner, "There! Go sit in the corner, facing the wall!"
I deadpan stared at her, "...really?"
"Yes!" She nods, resolutely, with a smirk that screams pride and smug. "Go on, sit!"
…Me help me, too not correct this brat right this second.
I'll give her this, for now, so I scoff but walk over to the corner anyway.
While I have this time, I decide to finally take in the appearance of her room, so focused I have been on the fox princess specifically that I hadn't taken it all in.
Compared to the Palace as a whole, this room seems the most modern.
She's got a massive actual bed, not a mat, and it's plastered with assorted stuffed animals. The floor is this fancy reddish-pink soft carpet, and along the walls, there are shelves upon shelves of stuff messily strewn about.
Most of it is books, everything from old scrolls to modern covers, but there are toys and ornaments thrown amongst them as well.
Between the shelving, there are posters, and photos depicting various events, and across from her bed is a door to her wardrobe, or at least I assume so anyway, because there's a big mirror next to it along with a table that has makeup stuff and jewelry thrown about.
…Kunou's room, although messy, still isn't as disastrous as Kuroka's was.
I'm never going to let the cat live this down.
As I sit down in my little corner, I briefly compare Kunou's room and Yasaka's in my head and find that, from the quick glimpse of the latter's I got? The two rooms are essentially polar opposites.
Yasaka herself was the only thing to note in hers because the rest of the room was fairly traditional and spartan.
As in, she had a mat, a table, a door to her wardrobe like Kunou's, the mirror, yet her walls were plain…it's…kind of sad.
The two are a product of different times, huh?
"Remember what I said, cur!" My thoughts were silenced as Kunou called out, "No! Looking!"
My eyebrow twitched.
Call me cur, will you? Well, now I have to look!
I sit there, patiently, listening intently.
I hear a door open, cloth dropping to and thudding against the floor.
Once. Twice…
I quickly turn my head.
And all I see is pale blue as fox fire envelops my vision, accompanied by distant snickering.
…I don't know whether I want the Hero Faction to come sooner, or later, now.
Regardless, I know I will be ready…and that this brat is going to be corrected by the time I'm done here!
~ A New Sun ~
"...Cao Cao, I think it's about time we get moving."
"Yeah…Yeah, it's okay now. We have long since gathered enough capable people. Let's move on to the next stage."
"Right. We have gathered what we need. It's about time."
"Now then, are we going after him first?"
"Him? Ah…Do you truly think we have enough? There's no doubt he's gotten stronger since that recording."
"We do. Besides, who said anything about a fight? First, we have to negotiate. And we will do it quite firmly, Siegfried. I know you're excited, but hold your swords for just a second. At least until after he joins us."
"...Roger that. We have common ground, after all. The ones who destroy the demons, monsters, and dragons…"
"Has always been the Heroes."
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 58 End
Hello again! Welcome to blue balls, the chapter! Oh, and Kunou is back! Say hi!
Hero Faction is planning...some shit, clearly. It probably isn't going to go well for them.
Another week goes by. A week of training, getting palmed in the gut, and more training.
I like to think it's going well so far, not like I'll actually find out until the Hero Faction starts fucking around in Kyoto, but still.
Though, one thing hasn't been going the greatest…Senjutsu. I'm not entirely sure my Senjutsu…or rather Sage Mode…will be ready by the time they show up.
Compared to everything else, training has just been going very slow with it, unlike everything else it feels.
Can't say I didn't expect it, though. What with not being able to use clones to help the process along and all that, and the process being extremely mentally draining.
Willpower I may have, but when the monkey brain demands sleep and cuddles with big titties, it gets sleep and cuddles with said titties.
Not like Kuroka minds at all.
Regardless, all that and half a month away from the expected ‘invasion’ date, and I have a different date to currently plan for.
Which is why I'm sitting on the couch, not training for once, but instead scouring the internet for nice dating spots in Japan.
As I do that, I wait for Suzaku to–
O’ Lord Kami…
…Get back to me. I chuckle as her voice thrums in the back of my head, and I clear my thoughts, so I can hear her properly.
I would be honored~ to go out with you sometime! I'll call off my duties for the next few days, so please, call me whenever~!
I'll be waiting~!
I couldn't help the smile that bloomed across my face as I took in her words.
She sounded far less horny than usual, much more giddy. Excited.
I better find a really good place to go to then, huh?
See–
O’ Kami-nyah~! I—
I snorted and immediately threw Kuroka’s prayer to the back of my head.
Damn cat. Ever since she found out I hear prayers in my head, she's been doing this shit constantly.
Sometimes, she sends horny ones, like Suzaku. Other times, they are legitimate prayers…
For her game. Like, winning in warfields or whatever it was called.
Usually, it's that. Without even hearing her finish, I knew that was the case this time as well.
Sometimes, when she's getting out skilled and pissy, she prays for me to curse some poor guy who probably hasn't left the house in a few years.
…That's putting her wording mildly, in any case.
With a roll of my eyes, I do end up granting her prayer…by nudging her luck in just the right way so as to make Draws more likely for her.
This is much easier than trying to say, manipulate causality, or some shit for her. Luck manipulation is a power of Senjutsu - the DxD version - after all.
As such though, Kuroka, being pretty damn good at the art–
“Nyah~!?!” I hear my cat girl exclaim, slightly panicked, as I start to cackle, “Darling! You bitch!”
–can tell when her luck is being manipulated.
My cackling reaches its epitome as Kuroka rages upstairs, trying to undo my ‘blessing’ whilst in the middle of a match. I have to hold my sides as they start to buzz. That's how bloody hard I was laughing.
After a moment, I settled down, with a deep content sigh.
That's what you get kitty. You know well what I was doing down here, but you tried to mess with me anyway.
That out of the way, and with a quick wipe to clear the budding laugh tears forming in my eyes, I focus back on my phone.
Where was I? Right. See, there's a problem with trying to find a good place.
Why? Because Suza, as a Five Clans member, has probably already been everywhere across the country.
It's in the job description after all, the Clans protect the country, of course, she'd have been everywhere of note by now.
This leads me to sigh in dejection, slumping against the couch, not entirely sure where to go from here.
I've thought about asking for help, but, well…Kuroka would be zero help there.
For obvious reasons.
I thought about heading out of the country, maybe hitting up a place in America, because there's no way she's been outside Japan before, that'd be new. Fresh. Possibly very fun.
Problem with that? I have no idea where to go, besides maybe a select few spots in America.
But that's not taking into account whatever the supernatural situation is like over there.
Didn't get shit about that in canon, and I don't want to find out the hard date-ruining way.
I had thought about and tried to ask Rose if she knew of any spots while she was following around Odin.
Yet when I went to her room/makeshift office, she was doing…paperwork.
An exorbitant amount of paperwork.
Paperwork which I honestly have no idea where it came from.
She ended up, politely, shooing me out, and I obliged.
So, yeah, Rose is busy at the moment. Didn't even know she was doing any of that after training.
Kind of makes me feel bad for her, in fact. Definitely need to do something for her soon.
But that only leaves one more person who I could ask for help…Uzume.
Who I haven't seen in a good while.
Who's probably still busy with everything going on surrounding the new alliance with the Norse?
I tried texting her too, but haven't got a reply or anything, so I'm mostly on my own here.
Alright, Nori! Time to big-brain this shit!
And if worse comes to worse and I can't think of anything, I'll just ask her where she hasn't been.
I'd rather not do that, because of ‘muh pride’, but I will if I have to.
So, I sit, and I scroll through an…exorbitant amount of websites.
Quickly, I got a couple ideas.
Unlike what I did with Shirone and Kuroka, which was to drag them around all day going to places, for Suzaku, I wanted to stick around in one place for a little bit.
Less going out, more rest and relaxation together type of thing.
Also, to minimize the chances of her having gone to where I take her already, I started looking away from bigger cities, avoiding them entirely.
Of course, there's always a chance that problems would crop up out there in lesser-known smaller towns or whatever, but I push that thought aside rather quickly.
Problems have a chance to crop up everywhere, especiallysince logical thinking and common sense don't seem to be universal…what with all the people's minds on tits in this universe.
Pushing forward with that idea, I came upon an interesting place online.
Obanazawa. It's pretty small, more a town than a city, unlike Kuoh which is called a town but is more like a city.
The place was built around a silver mine, before eventually switching to tourism for its economic growth after building hot spring resorts and something called ‘Ryokan’, or traditional Japanese inns, along the river that flows through the town.
The hot springs, in particular, combined with the town's architecture are what make it such an attractive tourist destination in the first place.
I click my tongue, however, as an addendum is added to that.
In winter. What makes the place truly pop is the winter months, with good snowfall.
Unfortunately, it's near the end of September right now, and the earliest you can expect snowfall in Japan is two months away in November, regardless.
Granted, even without the snow, I don't doubt it wouldn't be a nice place to visit, but still, that sort of completes the package.
Shame there's no chance to get it to snow early. Or shame I don't possess ice or snow-related powers.
I blink, slowly raising my head and gaze from my phone as an idea forms in the back of my head.
I look outside, up at the midmorning sky, and I think.
…who said I need to have such powers myself?
I'm not sure entirely if they'll answer, but a fire inside me tells me they'll at least listen.
I'm going to need a big offering though.
With that in mind, look back down at my phone and send a quick text to Uzume once more.
“Yo. So do you know what Japanese Dragons like?”
…I don't think she'll answer me, I just thought it'd be funny to have that question after asking a rather mundane question about possible dating spots.
I smirk and chuckle at the thought as I stand up.
Fortunately, I already have an idea.
First, a quick trip to the markets, then a saunter down to the Genbu Estate…going to need to borrow one of their shrines to make the offerings.
Time to get to it!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
I couldn't tell if my smile right now would be considered giddy or stupid.
Probably both, if I'm being entirely honest.
“Thank you for coming post haste, Suza~!” I grin looking down at her as I approach her, “I see you followed what I asked to the letter, hmm?
“Well, of course,” she replied tersely, an eyebrow raised at me, “though I must ask, Noriaki…why?”
She's talking about her current attire, technically both of ours.
The yukata we were both wearing in our usual colors is pretty standard, but the tanzan, the thick padded kimono over top of it?
That's kind of odd. Especially out here, in this month.
Especially when we both control fire and heat anyway.
My answer back to her though, is just as simple, but full of cheek, “So we can blend easily, of course.”
She deadpans back at me, “Noriaki, it's September.” She stresses.
I raise an eyebrow back, “And?”
She huffs in indignation, and I chuckle as I take her hands.
“Just…trust me, alright?” I continue, softly, “We'll need em.”
Looking at our hands, Suzaku lets out an equally soft smile and blush, before conceding, “...If you say so.”
I nod, slowly pulling her closer so I can take her arms in my hands.
“Ready?” I mutter down into her ear.
“...Ready~...” She shivered and muttered back.
With that, and a flash of golden light, we were off.
Teleportation is really useful stuff.
No need to worry about Kuroka and Rose, before Suza showed up, those two were taking a nap at their respective offices.
Both already knew about my taking Suza out for a bit, but just in case, I left a note behind as well.
It took most of the day to get everything set up; hitting the market district, gathering my offerings, hitting the shrine, flying out here preemptively so I could teleport us both in…all that, most of the day.
Despite that sounding kind of bad, I would rather say it couldn't have been any more perfect.
As when we arrive, in a small out of the way alleyway where no one would see us…
This is what we see.
A traditional Japanese town that blends in modern elements subtly, yet in a way that makes the whole place just pop.
As it's becoming night, the gas lamps lining the streets and bridges across the river that run through the place are already lit, giving an enchanting glow to the entire place.
If I wasn't standing here, physically, I might have thought I was watching a picturesque scene from something like Spirited Away, it was just simply that beautiful.
But of course, to top it all off?
Snow. It's snowing.
In September.
And the way it’s been packed up lightly roofs, streets, and distant trees and hills? It looks like it has been for at least a little while.
Suzaku just stands there, staring. Her mouth is in a perfect ‘O’ shape as she beholds the sight, and the chilly impossibility falling around her.
Hell, even I get caught up in the scene. It's just that damn pretty.
Eventually, and rather slowly, Suzaku turned and looked at me, “I…it's…” She held up a finger, watching as a piece of snow landed on it, “...how…?”
I couldn't help my mirth-filled chuckle as I wrapped my arms around her waist, and pulled her up against me.
I set my forehead on hers, and looked her straight in the eyes, “As crazy as it sounds? Bananas. Lots of bananas. All shoved in a shrine’s offering box at the Genbu Estate to one Kuraokami.”
Suza stared back into my eyes, her own widening with damn near every word, “You…that's…”
I had to withhold the urge to cackle at her complete inability to form words at the moment.
Instead, I leaned down a tiny bit more, and took her lips with my own, gently.
The way her face practically lit up, turning as red as her eyes and clothes, made me pretty sure she got what I was trying to say.
As our lips parted, I elaborated verbally, “I figure you could use something like this…you helped me relax some time ago, now, it's my turn!
“There are hot springs here, and a bunch of those traditional Japanese inns…now's the time to forget the outside world exists for just a little while, how's that sound?”
Suza smiles, and finally finds her voice as she mutters back, “That sounds…wonderful. Absolutely wonderful.” She leans up, and this time, she's kissing me back.
Although hers is much more like a peck, almost like it was from a shy school girl with a crush before she pulls away and swiftly hugs me.
“Thank you…” She murmurs into my chest.
I rub her back and pat her head as she does, “We haven't even started yet you, what are you thanking me for?”
She giggles sweetly as she looks up at me, “Because I already know I'll have a good time with you, Noriaki~...”
“Aww, damn…” I could feel my face burn slightly at that, “now you're making me blush.”
She doesn't give a verbal response, just more sweet giggles.
I click my tongue, “Fine, be that way you,” I sigh out, “but don't think I won't get you back for that later.” She raises an eyebrow in challenge at that and gives me a small smirk.
Oh, she thinks she's cute, hmm?
“How about we get started, yeah?” I step away, and hold out my arm to her, “I'm thinking we hit up the hot springs, first. Then the inn to catch some dinner. Sounds like a good start?”
With a happy little smile, she takes my arm with hers, “A very good start…lead the way, Noriaki…”
And lead the way I do.
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
The Ginzen Onsen.
The unfortunate thing about the place?
The springs are separated by gender.
Luckily, however, I can ignore that.
Why? Well. I've been learning stealth for the past two weeks, and it's helped along by the fact that we pretty much have the place to ourselves.
Tourists tend to visit in the winter months, which September is obviously not…at least for Japan.
Finally, even if I did get caught, I can hypnotize people with a glance to make them ignore me…and make sure we aren't interrupted.
So, when I walk straight into the women's side of the springs, and behold Suzaku standing in the middle of it all…
Long black hair free and down and soaked, wearing a pure white robe quite literally drenched through, sticking to her body and showing everything.
Well. Let's say I had an easy time getting here.
Suza turns and sees me, she blinks for a second, her eyes widening with a little surprise, “Noriaki…” before she giggles, “I figured you'd come, somehow…” She pulls at the collar of her robe, “So I came prepared~...what do you think, my Lord~?” She hummed the question sultry.
I raised a finger, stopping her, before dropping my robe and stepping into the hot spring, completely naked.
As I power walked toward her, the poor woman's eyes grew wider and wider, and she started backing up, a blush spreading across her face the closer I got.
I'm not sure why the reaction. Maybe it's because of my look? It is payback time after all.
I walked right up to her until eventually she cornered herself against the wall and was forced to stop. I took her chin with a finger and made her look up at me.
“No ‘Lord’ stuff this time,” I state, resolute, yet huskily, “just…Noriaki, alright?”
“A-Ah~...Alright? N~NoriAKI~!” She yelped out the last part, as I got to work.
"Haah~..." The voluptuous black-haired girl gives a breathy moan as I slowly trace my finger around the lip of her entrance, through her soaked robes.
"Hmm~? What's the matter, Suza~?" I nuzzle into her neck, giving it little nibbles and bites, she gasps and shivers with each little contact. "Oh, I get it…this is new, I suppose you could tell…hmm~?”
"Ahnn…yes, I could~...” she confirms, "You…You're being much more of a tease~...this time~!" She states, confident.
Before giving a near-choking gasp as my middle and longest finger snakes straight past her robe and into her folds with extreme ease.
My other arm wraps around her body, grabbing a handful of her plump rear. With it, I hold her in place as my finger makes a hook-like motion inside of her, and then I begin moving it.
Slow and steady, in and out, I watch with a smirk as she squirms and moans in place. "See~...! Big~...Tease~! Ahnn~...”
"Hmm. Big indeed~..." I retorted huskily, making a show of pressing the tip of my quickly going erect member right up against her stomach.
Just that little touch and I could feel a shiver shoot up her spine.
Suza looks down, biting her lip at the sight pointed at her.
"Oh? Something caught your eye~?" I chuckle, making my finger go slightly faster, forcing a gasp that comes from her so suddenly it's almost a whistle. "Well. Suza, I got something else for us to do this time, alright~?”
She looks at me, and an angry yet very cute little pout forms across her face as I lean in, and whisper to her before she can try and deny it.
Once done, I pull back slightly and watch as her face turns completely scarlet red, being so close, I can physically feel the heat coming off her.
"N~Noriaki~..." she gives a low, cute, whine, "I…that's~..."
I raise an eyebrow slowly, "Hmm~? Is there a problem~?"
She looks away for a moment, biting her lip, before huffing and slowly wrapping her arms around my shoulders. Pulling me in enough to hug me. Her head rests against my chest, I can't see her face, but she's close, close enough to whisper into my ear.
"P~Please put your thing in me, and m~make me your woman…a~again~..." she trails off, just as hotly as she is embarrassed.
Ahah~! I told her to, essentially, act as though this was ‘Training for our Wedding Night'.
I figured since one of her things was looking for a husband in the past, for her clan and all that, she'd have fun with this.
Doesn't look like she'll be able to look me in the eye and say it.
Yet.
With a quick motion, I pull my finger out of her, lift her with her legs, and sit her down on top of the hot springs wall.
When I pull off her robe, pretty much tearing it entirely off her front, she yelps and stares at me with those beautiful deep red eyes of hers, full of anticipation and longing.
She further shivers, as I step forward, spreading her legs and pressing the tip of my manhood straight against her now bare entrance.
"It would be my pleasure~..." I huff out deeply, audible just enough so I know she can hear, and feel her quiver in response.
Then let out a loud, breathy moan, as I hilt myself inside her with one big thrust.
I groan alongside her, as the moment I bottom out I feel her walls latch onto me with a vice grip.
Oh, yeah, she's very into this~!
Not allowing myself to be slowed down, I slowly but surely start thrusting into her, rapidly picking up speed with every thrust.
"Ahhnn~!! Noriaki~...!"
I go down, cutting her off into a loud lewd moan by taking one of her breasts, and thus her nipple, into my hand, groping and playing with them as though they were toys.
I didn't get a chance to really play with these last time, better make up for lost time.
My second arm wraps around her waist, pulling and holding her body tight against mine.
At the same time, I feel her quickly wrap her legs around me in response, us both trying our damndest to stay as close as possible.
At this point, the glorious sounds of flesh slapping against flesh could be heard, rapidly filling and echoing across the spring unabated.
"Hnnggh~! Noraki~!!...Hmm~! Damnit~...D~D~Darling~! I~...P~Please~!" suddenly, Noriaki's hands find enough strength in their pleasure-filled haze to find my head, "C~Come here~? Kiss me~ Please~...?"
Heh. Stealing Kuroka’s thing now are we?
But still, who am I to say no to that request?
I move up and take her lips prisoner just as she asks, and as soon as I do, it's like some sort of dam burst inside of her.
She moans straight into my mouth, causing me to shiver, followed by her all of a sudden climaxing shortly after, her folds seizing with insane heat around my shaft.
I almost cum right then and there, I admit.
I stifle a gasp as I hold back my shot, but then Suzaku holds my head, and comes up straight to my ear, murmuring…
"A~Ah…there's no need to hold back, right d-darling~? P~Please fill me up, I've been a good w~wife…haven't I~...?"
…Okay, so. There's something about Suzaku calling me darling, and calling herself wife that makes a dam in me break in turn, turns out.
"U~Ughh~!!" I heave a grunt, long and deep, as I bury my cock as deep into her folds as it can go, and let loose what feels like rope after rope of white-hot seed.
"Hmm~!? Hot~! Haahh~!!!" Suzaku wraps her legs around me, gasping and moaning, at each bit of rope that fills her.
Thank me, I can control my virility, or else there's no way in hell she wouldn't have just been impregnated.
"Hahh~..." I gasp out, settling down on top of her, "You little tease~..."
She palms my shoulder, lightly, “You started it…D~Darling…” She huffs out with a cute little pout, “Seriously…Wife ‘Training’...what are you on about…” she trails off, shyly.
I look down at her face, “Heh…why are you acting like we're done~?”
She blinks.
Then slowly looks back at me.
“W-What…?”
“Mhmm~!” I hum out, “We're not going to be done now, not when we leave the springs, the inn~...Nope, not even a little.” I finish with a chuckle, then I look her dead in the eyes, “I told you I'd get you back~...”
“Isn't this a bit~...much~...?”
“Not if you're enjoying it too~!”
“Y-You…You're a cruel, cruel god…you know that, d-darling~...”
I could only cackle at that as I went back down and captured her lips.
Ah…spending time like this is always nice, especially when it's the calm before the storm.
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 57 End
Hello there! Have a short, but sweet, Suza lewd before we move into pawning the fuck out of the "Hero" Faction.
You may have noticed something...interesting, this chapter, particularly about the slightly wack spacing.
Trust me, I know, I hate it too. Only reason it's like this is because FF is down, and I normally use their text editor to bring it in here.
Can't right now though, so unfortunately, until they fix their shit, we're gonna have to make do with this. Sorry ya'll.
When FF is back up, I'll fix it properly. I already spent damn near the past hour trying to fix it here, nothing is really working.
In trivia news, the lewd this chapter? It's taken from, repurposed, and slightly expanded upon, a lewd scene in a Demon Slayer one shot I wrote awhile back, but never posted anywhere. Just a fun fact for you lot.
"Ah…N-Nori? I don't think these are the real deal...right?"
"Nyah~! Of course they are, Rose-chan~! Don't you remember how kunoichi did their thing~?"
"Um…no? I don't think you ever specified…?"
"Well…it goes like this, nyah~..." Kuroka practically slithered up to my side, her body scraping against mine as she brushed her hand against my chest, "Oh~, darling~..."
Kuroka mutters hotly, right into my ear.
…It's taking more willpower than I'm willing to admit to not push her head down where it can be put to use.
Considering how Kuroka couldn't seduce her way into getting bred for who knows how long before this, I have to say, the kunoichi outfits are very effective.
The only reason she's not getting bred right this second is because Rose is quite literally standing right in front of us.
Though granted, unlike Kuroka, if Rose had the confidence she wouldn't even need the kunoichi attire to seduce anymore.
Though it certainly helps. A lot.
Honestly, I'm not exactly surprised the Kunoichi outfits are borderline taimanin in style.
Just instead of a latex body suit as the base, it's almost normal, albeit extremely revealing cloth, and a ton of fishnets...in Rose's case.
Kuroka's is just plain sexy.
In contrast, the shinobi, or male version, of the outfit…is making me look like a bargain bin discount version of Tengen from Demon Slayer.
A hand band, a midnight blue full-body jumpsuit that doesn't even flush properly against the skin, and some sandals.
Can tell which profession the world favors most, huh?
Now, where was I? Oh yeah.
I tilt my head to meet Kuroka's eyes, and without an ounce of hesitation, state rather plainly, "No, Kuroka, I'm not giving you more money for cash shop items in your game. If you wanna be good, get good."
Kuroka recoiled, "Nyah!? Cash shop items! T-That isn't what I was gonna ask for!"
"...Why'd you stutter then?" I pointed out and was promptly ignored as she continued unabated.
"I'll have you know that I'm Peak Wildcat in Warfields–!"
I didn't understand a single lick of anything she just said.
So, I tuned her out, as all boyfriends do, and looked at Rose.
She seemed nervous, and embarrassed, considering what she was wearing…could have been worse considering what Kuroka was trying to pull in front of her.
I reach over, patting the white-haired former Valkyrie on the head, drawing a surprised squeak from her…and an indignant mewl from my cat girl.
"Are you even listening to me!?" Kuroka cries out in realization, more than questioning.
"No. Now get good." I rebuke.
"Nyah!? Yoouuu!"
I then proceed to continue ignoring her, giving her a minor snort as she starts…rapidly batting me on the head. Like an actual cat.
Though much like an actual cat, it didn't hurt at all.
…Cute.
In any case, I smile at Rose, "You'll do just fine, and if you don't want to, you don't have to wear the outfit, either, alright?"
"E-Eh!?" Rose squawked in surprise, "B-But! I couldn't not wear it after you spent so much on it!" She shivers as if recalling the purchase the same one would a traumatic event, "T-That wouldn't be right!"
I shrug at her, "Doesn't mean you're obligated. If you don't wanna wear it when we leave, you don't gotta wear it. Simple as that. I just wanted to see you two in one because I knew you'd both look incredibly hot in them."
"H-H-Hot!?" Rose stammered, nearly falling over at my monkey-brained reasoning.
Kuroka, meanwhile, exclaimed, "You're damn right! Nyah!" And continued her 'assault'.
"Mhmm~!" I confirm easily and happily, "Very hot. But, as I said, you don't have to wear it if you don't want to, alright?"
Rose looks down for a second, blush burning across her face, eyes darting every which way as she thinks.
It doesn't take long, maybe a moment or two, but eventually, she stills with an exhale, and looks back at me, still blushing, but now with a much more resolute fire in her eyes.
"I-I'd like to try!" She exclaims, and I simply chuckle.
"Then go ahead…but just in case, bring a change of clothes with you, alright?" I advise, which she nods to, quickly standing up to go do so.
I can't help it when my eyes follow her as she walks away.
"...she works the kunoichi outfit better than me, I think, nyah." I hear to my side, turning to see Kuroka having done the same thing, though more analytical than my admittedly lustful one.
"Eh," I sort of refute her, "Rose right now doesn't have the confidence for a seductress, her body is of course right, but…"
Kuroka shakes her head, "...is everyone in Asgard stupid or something?"
I huff a chuckle at that, "Probably."
Rose comes back with a rather large…suitcase, eventually.
Apparently, the girl wanted to be extra prepared, just in case, and I allowed it.
You never know what can happen after all.
With Rose ready, I picked up the girls and we were off to our destination.
~ A New Sun ~
On the outskirts of Kuoh, there's a seemingly abandoned building,
It looks maybe around two stories, perhaps three, with an old Japanese style aesthetic to it.
Yet, inside? The appearance almost completely shifts.
A traditional Japanese garden is what first greets you upon walking in, and if it's during the day when you visit, you can see just how the garden gets its sunlight despite being entirely indoors.
Sunlight pours into the garden from the windows surrounding the enclosure from above, bouncing and reflecting off the myriad of weapons lining the garden's walls; Japanese swords, sickles and chains, kunai, shuriken, and more.
The garden itself seems to be on the ground floor, taking up pretty much the entire thing.
At the far end of the room, there's a tokonoma, essentially a recessed alcove meant to display art or other items of appreciation, with open hanging scrolls.
There are also lanterns covered with fixed paper dangling all around the gardens, though they aren't lit as it's morning.
…The passwords were 'mountain' and 'potato' to get in here, which not going to lie? Kind of cheapened the experience of walking in here.
For me at least, Rose and Kuroka didn't seem at all irked about the incredibly shitty passwords.
Potato especially. Sure, it's unexpected, but it's also really damn dumb.
Seriously, would it have been too much work to come up with something cool and effective!?
My train of thought takes a stop, and a plunge, just the same as my body does…straight into the pond I was sitting cross-legged on.
With an annoyed groan, I sit back up, my torso easily coming above the water.
It's not a big pond, of course, being inside a building and all, but it'll do.
To my right, and left, I hear snickers. Turning to see my clones still sitting around despite the disturbance, leaves stuck across their head, arms, and chest, facing forward with their eyes still shut.
"Oi." I huff out, "What are you two laughing at?"
The me on the left snorts, "Who do you think?"
The me on the right follows up, "Not like there's much else to do besides sit here…the girls went off to learn mundane Ninjutsu stuff, after all."
I roll my eyes as I start picking up the leaves that had scattered about the pond when I fell in.
With a hefty huff, I raise my leg over the water line and set it down right on top of its surface as my leg hums with a dull deep golden color.
I lift my other leg, and move them both inward, curled and pointed toward my hips, to complete your basic meditative pose.
That done, I slap the leaves across various points along my body and start again.
Chakra Control Training. That's what this is.
More specifically, it's a mixture of two of the exercises. Leaf Concentration and Water Surface Walking.
I figured it was about time I speed-ran this. After all, I'm actually going to require more control for the later stages of my training, and even in general, this has been a long time coming.
Shame the water couldn't be on the ceiling or something…that'd probably be more effective than this, and maybe less boring?
I sent a clone to go with Rose and Kuroka this time because I wanted to participate in this part of my training personally rather than just making clones do all the work.
I'm not scared of my clones rebelling or some nonsense like that, I just don't want to get used to making my clones do all the work for me.
Also…
"Not much else, huh?" I muse, shutting my eyes to focus on the tight spin of chakra in my body, "Guess you could sit there and ponder how the both of you are fat."
Both sides of me suddenly echo with outraged spittle sounds.
"The hell!? We're the same person you–WOAH!?"
"Yeah! The hell dumbass-HNGH!?"
Followed by the unmistakable sounds of two people falling into the water like a couple of rocks.
Also, sometimes, my clones need on-site reprimanding, and although I'll get the memories of being outraged that I called myself fat for no reason, it'll be worth it.
"Worth it." I snort out, as my two clones pop out at either side of me, continuing their outraged rambling, which I quickly stop with a smirk and held up hand.
"Alright, alright…that's enough. You two, disseminate, and I'll resummon more clones to get a start on preparing for Fire Ninjutsu specifically."
They continue grumbling but do as I say easy enough, poofing into smoke.
I damn near snorted again though, watching them, or me, fall in from their perspective while I sat there with an incredibly stupid smirk was even more funny than just hearing about it.
Very worth it.
I form the clone sign myself quickly after, forming two new clones at the pond's edge.
"So…" the new left-side clone wonders aloud, "What are we doing boss?"
I crack open an eye and look at the me, wearing my trademarked and patented very punchable smirk.
"...You already know what." I sigh, "I literally made you two with the idea in mind."
"Yeah, well." Righty picks up for Lefty, whilst wearing the same smirk, "We wanna hear it, you know? Just in case!"
My eyebrow twitches.
Do my clones have enhanced pettiness or something?
Regardless, I crane my head towards the scattered leaves, drifting in the pond.
"Take a bunch of these leaves, and work on burning a perfect hole through the center without turning the entire leaf into cinders." I state the very simple training regiment.
It's essentially a fire version of the wind training regime used in the series.
"Oh yeah, we gotcha boss, we gotcha." Lefty agrees verbally, while Righty hums his agreement.
I swear if I get more back sass from the clones while we're here…
I shake my head, quickly not letting that anger get to me, lest I fall into the pond. Again.
It's a shame this is all I'll be able to do here, beyond learning mundane Ninjutsu.
…Or should I call it real Ninjutsu instead, because Naruto's version is technically the fantasy magic version inspired by the real deal?
Eh. That'd get kind of confusing in my head.
Regardless, when we head back home for the night, that's when I can start looking at properly figuring out jutsu.
Going to need the training hall for that, since I'm probably going to be throwing around tons of fire.
And exploding. That's a very likely possibility.
Good thing I have the perfect target dummy!
~ A New Sun ~
Me~!
"...Come on now boss, ain't this a bit much?" The clone, who I think was Lefty, stands now at the opposite end of my estate's training hall.
A whole day of training has passed with the old Iga Ninja Master, and progress has been about as expected.
Started slow with the beginner stuff, in this case, he was teaching how to use throwing weapons like shuriken.
Cool stuff. If pretty simple. Being supernatural, it didn't take long for everyone to get it down.
Can't say any of us will be carrying around a bunch of throwing weapons from now on, but at least we'll all be good at darts now?
The more interesting stuff will come later, I know, but until then…
Eh, at least the girls seemed to have fun. Especially Kuroka.
Now then, as for my training?
It's time to develop Ninjutsu, particularly Fire Ninjutsu, with my very willing test dummy over there.
As for why I decided on Fire Jutsu instead of, say, trying to figure out seals?
Because fuck trying to figure out seals! That shit was tough in-universe, and I'm not even in-universe!
I legitimately don't have even a first clue on where to start with seals, and if I did, I'd still hesitate to mess around with them.
I can deal with a failed fire jutsu, what with my straight immunity to heat and flames, but a failed seal?
That could do anything from exploding to telefragging me into the moon. So, yeah, no.
If I want to learn Sealing, I'm probably shit out of luck unless I actually go to the Narutoverse to learn.
Until then though, assuming I even figure out how to do that, I'm stuck with Fire Jutsu, and perhaps a little something else that should work well with my Breathing.
Now, first things first, starting with what I know already.
"It's perfectly fine! You'll be fine!" I call back to Lefty, "Just stand perfectly still, alright?"
"...A-Alright boss." He utters back, defeatedly.
Heh. This is what you get for being a smart-ass earlier!
I hold up my hands and rapidly form the few hand seals required for the first, but not only, jutsu that I know.
The one I've had practically since the start of my journey.
…And that I've only used like, once, I think? Maybe twice?
Well, now a third I suppose.
Snake. Ram. Monkey. Boar. Bird. Tiger.
I make sure, this time around, to commit the way the hand signs twist and churn my chakra around to memory for a little bit after this.
"Fire Release: Fox Fire."
Fire explodes out from my back, swirling to form 10 burning compressed orbs of flame.
With a wave of my hand, the fire orbs fly, surging toward Lefty whilst spinning like a wheel.
"Oh, man…" I hear Lefty groan, before bracing himself and taking the attack head-on.
I nod as the wheel of flaming orbs explodes, creating a whirlwind of twirling flames in its strike zone.
The technique is much stronger than when I first used it, that's for sure. Don't recall the flaming whirlwind, just an explosion.
As the fire burns out and dissipates, Lefty can eventually be seen once again, unharmed, of course.
He sighs, pulling his arms down from his face to reveal his activated eyes, before giving me a thumbs up.
I give him a thumbs up back.
Now, here's where things are about to get a little…weird because it's going to require me to play with my hands for a little while.
Okay, it's going to look downright cringe-inducing.
I'm going to figure out the hand seals for the Great Fireball Jutsu, aka, the staple Fire Jutsu.
To that end…
I form a dozen more shadow clones around me, and we all sort of look at each other, before turning away…embarrassed.
Then start forming random hand seals, quickly, like a bunch of kids playing ninja.
Lefty across from us actively cringed at the sight.
It got even worse when the clones - divided as their powers are - started bursting with random small gouts of flame, the completed technique of whatever their string of hand signs led them to.
This is essentially what I'm going to have to do, every time, I want to figure out a technique's hand seals.
Luckily, with over 12 mes around, it doesn't take too long to figure out the technique.
Unfortunately…
As the clone that figured it out popped, we all just stood there, staring at the ground, despondent.
The Great Fireball's hand signs are the same as Fox Fire's, except for one.
All the clones popped out of sheer depression, as I slowly raised my hands, and did the string.
Snake. Ram. Monkey. Boar. Horse. Tiger.
One difference.
One.
Fuck me.
"Fire Release: Great Fireball…!"
I spit out an absolutely gigantic ball of fire.
Lefty's eyes widen comically, "Ayo–!"
The entire hall shudders as the ball of roaring flames collides with him.
I stare at the smoldering circle where Lefty was standing.
Hmm. Okay. So I may have put a bit too much into that technique. Way more than was needed.
So much so that the sheer force of the attack was enough to pop the clone.
With a sigh, I form another, albeit significantly more weary, clone.
"...Try not to overdo it again, yeah boss?" The clone half asks half begs.
I merely wave him off, already thinking of the next jutsu to try and figure out.
I've got a list of sorts, but it's not like I need to follow a particular order after the Great Fireball…especially since most are derivatives of the Great Fireball.
Fire Dragon Bullet, Blazing Meteors, Great Dragon Fire, Dragon Flame Release Song, and so on. They're all just fireballs with a different coat of paint.
While knowing them would be great ranged options, the final goal I'm working toward for Fire Ninjutsu is a Fire Release Chakra Cloak.
My preferred method of combat will always be with a sword, and up close, where I can't simply sheath my blade to form hand seals and use jutsu.
For that, I'd need to either learn one-handed signs or get so good at chakra control that I can just throw out techniques with little preparation.
In any case, I still need to get good enough at handling fire-natured chakra to use a cloak, and once that's done…
Figuring out how to combine Ninjutsu with my Kenjutsu properly, then dabbling in a little bit of Taijutsu for a specific method.
I do wonder, if I can figure it out, how the Seven Heavens Breathing Method would meld with Total Concentration and my Breathing Style.
But that's for later. For now…how about I try for Dragon Flame Bullet?
~ A New Sun ~
With the way mundane Ninjutsu training has been going, I can't imagine us not completing it in a week or two.
Once that's finished, I think I'll take Suzaku out on that date I've been thinking about.
But as of right now, a few days into training, I'm out in my estate's gardens with Kuroka.
Her presence is required for this next part…so I don't turn into a stone statue of something and die.
Admittedly, I'm probably jumping the gun here a little bit, but I figure I may at least try.
"So let me get this straight," Kuroka sighs, standing at my side over me as I sit on the ground, "you're going to do a thing with Senjutsu that might turn you into…something. And if I see you starting to turn, you want me to use my Senjutsu to slap whatever it is you're doing out of you?"
I nod, enthusiastically, "Pretty much, yeah."
"...This sounds like a terrible idea." Kuroka breathes out, legitimately concerned, "I've never heard of Senjutsu doing something like that before, and striking at you with my Senjutsu…that could hurt your soul, you know?"
"My soul, I know for a fact, will be fine." I wave off her second concern with ease, "Divine bullshit, and all that. As for the whole Senjutsu thing…you haven't heard about it, because this type of Senjutsu is unique to that energy source."
She blinks, tilting her head in confusion at my words, though it only takes a second of thought before the realization dawns on her face, "Ohhh…that's…hmm…" She crosses her arm, pouting slightly, "I still don't like the sound of it."
I reach up, putting my hands on her face, rubbing her cheeks with my thumb as I slowly bring her down to eye level with me.
I smile at her, and touch our noses and foreheads together, "If there's anyone I trust, to make sure I don't turn into a stone-cold statue of something, it's you, alright? I trust you, trust me that I'll be fine, yeah?"
Kuroka blushes lightly, slowly wrapping her arms around my neck, "That…isn't the problem, darling…you don't even know what you could turn into, what if…?"
I grimace, before shaking my head, and pecking her lips.
"You'll know." I state, resolutely, "I don't think it would be subtle."
However not knowing is still kind of a problem.
As I'm not training at one of the sage places, hell, not even the same universe…what will that do?
Will I randomly start turning into an animal every time I try and fail?
Will I even turn into an animal? What if I start turning into a tree or something? Or some other natural object?
The best case scenario is that nothing happens on a failure, the worst case…
Well, I'd rather not think about that.
Still, I have to try. Sage Mode is a pretty big buff, knowing I could gain access to it would be pretty huge, by itself.
Kuroka stares me in the eyes for a few moments, before giving me a light sigh and pulling away.
"...Alright," she starts stretching, not unlike a cat, "I'll be ready then, nyah~!"
With that done, she focuses straight down on me.
Well, alright then.
Let's get this show on the road.
I slide into a meditative posture, hands set in front of my torso in a praying-like gesture.
I become absolutely still.
Through DxD Senjutsu, I already know how to gather natural energy.
The thing is, this'll be my first time mixing it with my chakra, rather than my base lifeforce.
And so, bracing myself for…something, I steady my breathing, and pull on the natural ki around me.
Instead of pulling it into my ki, however, I direct it into the tight twisting spiral instead.
I very nearly gag, the sensation feeling like the spiritual equivalent of sending air down the wrong tube, but press at it as my chakra doesn't reject the foreign natural energy.
In fact, like a vacuum, it starts sucking in more.
Unlike DxD Senjutsu, which is more like a give-and-take, where the user pulses out their ki into the environment before absorbing back natural energy, this is more like a drain, a sinkhole, sucking in all the energy around it.
I move to put a stop to it, of course, at least try and slow it down!
But then I hear it.
Voices.
At first, there are few. Then a dozen.
A few dozen.
A hundred. A thousand.
They're all so…annoying.
So, incredibly, extremely annoying!
Out of the blue, my eyes are wide open, and I'm staring down at a slightly panicked Kuroka who has her palm buried in my gut.
With the spiritual equivalent of someone pumping your stomach, all that natural ki that I gathered, which now that I'm back to my senses I note was way over the balance line, flowed out rapidly, almost instantly.
I let out a low shivering groan, only pulling her palm back once she pushed all the ki I took in, out.
Once she was done, she grabbed my shoulders, "Darling…are you okay…?" She questioned, voice quivering slightly.
I nodded back, slowly, "Mhmm…" I hummed out, "That…did not feel pleasant. Ugh…what did you see?"
Kuroka let out a sigh of relief, "To be honest? Not much…it was less a physical change, more I could feel the ominous aura inside you building up…"
Well…that's certainly different.
Though, wait.
"Less, physical? So I did change a little bit?" I look at her with a raised eyebrow, to which she nods.
"Yup! You got little fangs, like me and Shirone!" She moves a finger to her upper lip, pulling it up to reveal she does have little fangs.
Cute~!
Still, I couldn't help but muse, "That's…it, huh? We'll have to try again, with clones–"
Kuroka's finger was all of a sudden on my lip, "Nope!" She denied.
"...Eh? Why not?"
"Because! I can't eject all the natural ki out of you quick enough to do several clones at once!" She boops me on the nose, "And if I'm too late with even one…"
I sigh, and nod in understanding, "I'm screwed."
"Yep, nyah~!"
Well, that's unfortunate, no speeding running this I suppose.
I'll admit that this is a different challenge than I expected, but I'm still nonetheless ready to take it on!
"Kuroka…" I look at her, "Ready to try again?"
"Hmm…I dunno…I do need my nightly cat snack…"
"Kuroka."
"I kid, nyahahaha~! You got this darling~...I'm ready!"
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 56 End
Sup ya'll. Nart Ninjutsu training chapter...with a little sugar added in here and there of course.
I apologize for this one being so late. 4th of July yesterday, your resident dumbass over here got so hammered I'm still feeling the aftereffects even as I type this out. Don't make stupid decisions like me ya'll, and know your limits, too, lol.
Eh, one of those is probably more accurate than the others, but regardless, I'm back in my estate just outside Kuoh Town.
I have to say, the foliage grew back really well since my first fight with Vali all those months ago.
In fact, I might say it grew a little too well.
When we got here, the place was slowly being encroached upon by the forest.
If we had given it another month or two undisturbed, the place probably would have started to look like one of those stereotypical anime spooky abandoned estates.
In any case, it was a simple fix with Senjutsu to stop the forest from foresting my old house.
Kuroka took care of it because if I had done it, I'd have probably just given the forest a boost.
Yet despite that being the case, I lay on the living room couch, staring up at the ceiling lights.
I may as well be dead to the world.
I pretty much am.
While fixing the whole forest invasion was simple, what wasn't, was writing up an employment contract.
It wasn't the act of writing it up itself that did, no, it was the sheer amount of stuff shoved into the damn thing that turned my monkey brain into a smooth orb of gray matter.
Look, before I showed up here? Barely even knew how to do my taxes. In America.
I sure as hell don't know how taxes work in Japan!
Also, if that wasn't enough, there are supernatural taxes and other shit like it to take into account!
It's all Inari's fault, I bet. Fuck that fox.
In the end, I had to rely completely on Rose there to help draft something out.
The fact she even knew half of what she was talking about, because I sure as shit didn't, convinced me even further that Odin is a buffoon and Rose deserves all the things.
Which is why I spared no expense with the final contract. I had Rose looking like she saw Genesis with the amount of money I threw at her.
Granted, amongst her job includes essentially being Kuroka's babysitter, and although I know for a fact the cat isn't anywhere near as bad as Odin…yeah she's still compensated hell and back for that.
Speaking of, the cat was there for the making of the contract as well, and she had even less of an idea of what was going on than I did, of course.
Yet still, she of course insisted on a certain thing…
Uniform requirements.
That's why those two aren't here right now. They're currently hitting the market district for a 'suitable' outfit.
And by 'they' I mean Kuroka is dragging Rose around, essentially. Last I saw, the poor girl was still in a daze after reading over the final contract several times.
As a side note, Kuroka didn't read it, and so doesn't know she has a part-time babysitter now.
I wonder how long it'll take her to find that out?
Speaking of that specifically, I'd usually think twice about making Rose stay around that cat more than necessary because she's a corrupting little feline, but I can trust Rose to not easily fall under her whims.
When it comes to a job, Rose does take those very seriously after all, so I don't have worries there.
Though, off the job…
Ah, well. I'll see how it goes.
For now though? I'll just lay here, rest my head, wait for the girls to get back…
And try, very very hard to not think about the whole…thing with my being unable to mention Him properly.
Partly because if I think too hard about it, I'll probably get another nosebleed.
But also because, and there's no real point in lying, but it's honestly…kind of fucking terrifying.
Somehow, someway, I can't even think about a simple name–
I forcibly slam the breaks on every train of thought going through my head.
I close my eyes, take a deep breath, and let out a long, low sigh.
No point, Nori. You're getting worked up over something that's done.
All that you can do now is try to find answers.
And besides just straight up walking right into a Church base demanding such things, which probably wouldn't even work and could start an incident, Metatron is your best bet.
Skip the Church. Go straight to one of the Seraphim.
That's assuming we can even find the ninja, assuming the Seraph is still doing his thing.
What with Heaven's odd absence, I'm not so hopeful, but it's still a potential shot.
Tomorrow we'll be heading out to look for the old guy when the sun's all out and everything.
Just in case.
Also, it should make finding a full-on ninja easier.
Trying to do that in the middle of the night sounds like a great way to start craving death again.
I'll be honest and say, I don't exactly remember much about where the guy can be found.
The events wherein the gang met the guy were in a side story, so it's not like I paid the greatest amount of attention…
What I do know is, we'll be looking for an old guy, and I also know he's in an abandoned building…somewhere.
That's about all I got.
…If I'd known this particular side story would turn out to be more important, I'd have probably spent less time focusing on all the girls in kunoichi outfits.
I quickly shake my head from all that.
Once again. No point in getting worked up over something that's done.
With a huff, I sit up on the couch, trying to think of…anything else.
Luckily, I got a couple of things.
One, that makes me grimace, I still need to visit Saji's siblings.
I know they're okay, it's why I haven't been the most…proactive, with fulfilling that self-promise. It was one of those things that got swept up under everything else.
The Devils had taken care of them, last I heard from Uzume way back after the Grigori got broken up.
Apparently, they found them a home, but still, I'll check by real quick to make sure everything truly is okay.
Second thing. Kuroka and Shirone got dates, now I think it's about time Suzaku got one.
…At this point, I'm not going to question the sex happening before the dates anymore.
Anyway, yeah. I've got a bit before the 'Hero' Faction shows up in force.
I don't think it'll take forever to find this ninja. Difficult? Sure. But Kuroka and I's combined abilities should eventually be able to at least find his home.
That'll give me plenty of time after to take her out for a night on the town. It's only fair after all.
Now that thought, legitimately makes me smile, finally.
And just in time, too, as my door bursts open with such force I'm shocked it didn't fly off its hinges.
"Ohhhh darling~! Nyah~!" Kuroka's voice comes through, but not her form, at least not at first.
No, instead…Kuroka comes in second, behind the poor girl she's pushing in.
Rose in your stereotypical sexy secretary outfit, tight shirt and skirt, leggings, dress shoes.
The poor girl's cleavage is practically spilling out of her shirt, I'm honestly surprised her tits haven't just burst out yet!
"I brought home your sexy secretary, nyah~!" Kuroka exclaims, far too proudly.
And with far too many shopping bags dangling from her arms, might I add.
"S-S-Sexy!?" Rose exclaims in response, stammering all the while, before whirling around to face Kuroka, "You s-said this was a traditional uniform for Japanese working women!" She accused the cat, scandalized.
"Oh, but it is! nyahahaha~!" Said cat proceeds to cackle, victoriously.
I merely gave the scene a chuckling sigh.
It's already begun, huh?
~ A New Sun ~
The next day rolls around, and we are on the hunt for a ninja!
…By walking around one of the many abandoned districts of Kuoh.
Seriously, why does this town have so many abandoned spaces?
"Ninja~! Nin-Ninja~! Where are yoouuu~? Nyah!" Kuroka bounced around at my side, sing songing excitedly along the way.
Rose meanwhile, was far less animated, arms crossed under her bust as she walked normally at my other side.
She looked almost like she was pouting, probably because of the whole outfit shenanigans Kuroka pulled last night…and tried to pull this morning.
Right now, Rose is wearing a long dark coat over a black and white striped shirt, a very short jean skirt, and simple dark slip-on shoes.
Not too long ago, Kuroka was trying to get Rose to wear a short top version of her current shirt, a pair of incredibly small jean booty shorts that I was astounded to learn even fit the girl.
But wait! There's more! She also wanted Rose to pair it all together with a v-string thong and stockings!
Yeah. I took one look at all that and damn near kicked Kuroka out of the house for going too far.
Privately, as long as Rose is for it, I don't care what they get dressed up in. But trying to get Rose to walk out of the house looking like a hooker?
Yeah, no. Line drawn. Rose clearly didn't want to, and I'm not letting that happen.
Hell, even now, I'd say her skirt is a tad too short. Though whether that's the product of Kuroka's 'tastes', or everything sold in this town being lewd, I have yet to determine.
Regardless, I still laid down the law with the cat. It wouldn't shock me if Rose is still a tad miffed about it all, I wouldn't blame her one bit.
I gave Kuroka the side eye as she kept bouncing around.
Seemingly having sensed my gaze upon her only after a few moments, she finally looked my way, her bouncing faltering as she looked my way.
She quickly shut it soon after, an ashamed frown spilling across her face.
At least she knows she took it a tad too far this morning and does seem to genuinely feel bad.
Beyond that though, it kind of left everyone in a bad mood this morning.
This has led to the atmosphere since we left being kind of this palpable, tense, sort of sad type of feeling.
I don't know exactly how to describe it, but it feels weird, and I don't like it!
I'm trying to think of something to say or to do to help clear the air around here, but honestly, I'm still just a tad pissed at the cat.
That's making it kind of hard to be anything but a grouch right about now…
"S-So…Um…"
I blink, as to my side, Rose meekly starts speaking up, prompting both myself and Kuroka to look over at her.
"We're looking for a ninja, right? Are we sure we'll be able to even find them?" Rose begins to ask, her expression becoming serious, "Back home, I heard that the Ninjutsu used by Japanese Ninja surpassed magic, so I don't know if I'll be of any use…"
I stared down at her, blankly.
My mind had legitimately blanked out for a second.
To my opposite side, I hear Kuroka hum in…agreement!?
"When I was living in the Underworld, everyone thought pretty much the same, nyah!" Kuroka explained, "They were really popular because they had extraordinary powers!"
That…No.
That's not right.
Ninjas, or Shinobi, were just people who got really good at spying, disguising, and assassinating.
Sure, in a world where the supernatural is real, it wouldn't shock me if some of the historical ninja techniques could be attributed to magic or something like that, but for the most part, they're entirely mundane.
…Hold on, does the entirety of the supernatural world have an exaggerated almost American-like view of ninjas?
The hell?
Well, now I'll feel bad that I have to burst their bubbles, but seriously, how does that even happen?
With a sigh and shake of my head, I interject, "There's no need to worry, Rose. As far as I'm aware, Ninjutsu isn't better than magic," I look over at Kuroka, "and they don't have extraordinary powers or anything like that."
Though, now that I'm saying it out loud, it feels kind of odd.
I know martial arts clans exist, and particularly possess supernatural capabilities.
Yet the ninja here…don't? They're normal?
Yeah, that's kind of odd.
Kuroka huffs and pouts at my words, "Well that's no fun at all, nyah!"
Rose's expression slowly morphs into a sad frown, "I don't know whether to be elated or disappointed, but if that's truly the case…why seek out this ninja at all?"
"It's less so for him, or his Ninjutsu, and more looking for who I heard he was training." I elaborate easily, "Even then if said student turns out to be gone or non-existent, it's not as though Ninjutsu would be entirely worthless. It's just not some uber-strong power, more like a set of techniques to help with stealth, espionage…that sort of thing."
"Stealth, huh…" Rose hummed in thought at that, while Kuroka perked up.
"Ah~! Darling? Kunoichi, Female Ninja, is still a thing, riiigghtt~?" She pressed, leaning against my side.
I have a sneaking suspicion I know where this is going.
With a sigh, I mostly confirm, "Yes, Kuroka, they did. Maybe. Probably."
Kuroka tilted her head to the side, "...Maybe? Nyah?"
See, if I recall correctly, historically, kunoichi weren't really a thing. They came out of pop culture.
But here, in this world?
Well, look at all the extremely sexy and voluptuous girls just walking about.
I can't not see Kunoichi existing to take advantage of that here, it just fits too well.
Hell, the ninja master guy from the side story that we're looking for even has kunoichi outfits just lying around, a bunch of them.
For some reason.
That all just so happens to fit every single girl perfectly.
Although whether they're historically accurate, or a weird fetish thing, I can't remember.
With this world, it could honestly be either, but I'm leaning more toward a fetish thing.
That fits more.
Or even more likely, it was plot fiat so we can get a picture of a few girls in sexy kunoichi outfits.
…I should really stop trying to make sense of this world in my head at this point.
I end up waving Kuroka off with a, "Most likely, yeah. It just makes sense to me."
Kuroka took that answer with a small sultry giggle, "I do hope you're right, nyah~..."
The naughty cat is planning shit again.
Even Rose can sense it, as she snaps out of whatever thought she is having to give a nervous, "E-Eh…?" In Kuroka's direction.
Don't worry Rose, I'll protect you from her corrupting influence as best I can.
"Anyhow!" Kuroka suddenly pipes up again, "If ninjas really aren't as fantastical, finding this guy should be easy, nyah!"
"...Kuroka." I slowly began, voice deafening with just how dead it sounded.
"Eh? Darling? What's wrong?" Kuroka suddenly seemed much less enthusiastic.
I don't deign her with a proper response, instead asking another question in turn, "...Why did you have to say that?"
"Nyah…?" Kuroka just seemed even more confused.
Rose watched on, just as perplexed as Kuroka, it seems.
But they'd learn, alright.
They'd learn…
~ A New Sun ~
Sometimes, I wonder.
Is Murphy a god in this land? Some mythological figure?
Is his wife Jinx, friends Gilbert, Falkland, and Wilson? Fellow gods in the pantheon of 'Why are we here? Just to suffer?'
All day. All fucking day. We wandered about, looking for either the old man ninja master, or his place.
Couldn't find it.
I blame Kuroka for invoking the pantheon.
On the bright side, it was kind of nice taking two attractive girls to breakfast, lunch, and dinner.
It's not like we spent all our time hunting, after all, just most of it.
In the end, though, we still came up empty-handed.
"How can one town have so much abandoned infrastructure…!" Rose damn near ranted, albeit incredibly tiredly, leaning against my side, "Not even the old parts of Asgard are left so…unused!"
…I can't tell if she's mad at the inefficiency, or the fact that we haven't found the guy yet.
"Mmmmmm!" Against my other side, I feel a groaning hum before Kuroka lifts her head from my ribs, and looks at me, "I jinxed it, didn't I, nyah?"
"Yes." I confirm simply, "Yes you did."
Kuroka, promptly, buried her head back into my side and continued holding onto me.
Right now, we're squatting in a legitimately perfectly fine warehouse before heading home.
Sure, it's a little empty and dusty, but otherwise? Place is perfectly usable.
We're resting up against one of the walls, I'm staring off into space, Rose is muttering under her breath about…property taxes…and Kuroka is whispering apologizes.
So all in all, a very fun and productive first day.
Ughhhh…first.
I am not looking forward to repeating this day, possibly several more times.
Honestly, if it comes to that, I might just inform Rias of the ninja's existence.
Easy money on her finding the guy by the end of the day with her sheer zealousness alone.
"I'll admit, I'm a bit…perplexed."
Flames burst from my hand, forming a sword of scorching fire that I immediately pointed at the source of the new sudden voice.
Kuroka and Rose had only stilled by the time it was all done before they slowly followed the direction of my flaming sword toward its target.
An elderly Japanese man, looking like he came straight out of ancient times, wearing incredibly traditional clothing.
A kimono with the haori overcoat, hakama pants, tabi socks, geta sandals and all.
Needless to say, in a modern crowd, this guy would look very out of place.
Despite the sword of fire pointed at his throat, he doesn't appear surprised at all he holds up his hands, placatingly, seemingly having expected this.
"There is no need, Lord Kami, please, I come in peace, and I apologize sincerely for sneaking up on you all." The old man bows slightly, as much as he can anyway, what with my fire sword in front of his face.
…He says that, yet despite standing right in front of me, it's almost like he's not even there.
His presence, his aura, is muted.
…A part of me hopes this is the guy we've been looking for but on the other hand…
"...You've been following us. All day. Haven't you?" I was more so accusing, than asking.
"Not all day, truth be told." The old man answered, before elaborating, "The black-haired girl over there caught my attention when, during rush hour, she was walking around shouting and calling out if anyone had seen a ninja." He followed up with a good-natured chuckle.
Oh yeah, Kuroka did do that. She was desperate and hungry, so she went around and did that for a little while until Rose and I came back with food.
For a second, Kuroka looked down, a tad embarrassed, before she fully registered what the old man had said.
"Wait, nyah! If that caught your attention, then does that mean…?" Kuroka trailed off, expectantly.
The old man nodded, "It's a pleasure to meet you all, I am a Shinobi of the Iga Ryu, Momochi Tamon, from the immediate family of the Iga Clan."
Kuroka suddenly began practically vibrating in excitement, and Rose's eyes widened in astonishment.
I, meanwhile, sighed and dispersed my sword of flames, prompting the old man, Tamon, to breathe a sigh of relief.
"Thank you, Lord Kami." He places his hand upon his chest, and bows, fully now.
I wave him off, "Please, there's no need for such formalities. I'm most just curious…you said you've been following us after Kuroka got your attention, yeah? I assume that was to get our measure?"
Tamon raised his head, and nodded to me, "Correct, Lord Kami. Nobody besides the Iga should know I'm out here, so I wondered what your intentions were…by your auras, I could tell you weren't normal humans, though I admit it took me shamefully long to deduce your exact being, Lord Kami."
"I'm not a specific one of the gods, old man, though I am of them." I nod my head to him, "Noriaki Kusanagi, the Arahitogami."
"Ah…?" His eyes widen, as though remembering something, "I have heard of you, from the main clan. Though I haven't been keeping up to date with much of the current goings on…that's for the Clan to keep track of, not some retired old man."
I chuckle at that, accepting it with a "Fair enough." Before putting my hands on Kuroka and Rose's heads.
"These are my girls, Kuroka, Nekoshou." I look at said black cat, "Rossweisse, former Norse Valkyrie." then sweep my gaze to said silver-haired foreigner.
Kuroka waved like a very overexcited child, "Nyah! Hello ninja!"
Rose, meanwhile, locked up, "'M-M-My'...!?" She parroted back at me with a stammer.
I, pointedly, ignored her.
Tamon chuckled, and waved back at Kuroka, "Hello to you too." He said back, before continuing, "Now then. I revealed myself because I was sure you didn't mean any harm…but as I said, I'm perplexed, because I don't know what you could want from this old man?"
"...I heard you teach Ninjutsu, don't you?" I followed up his question with one of my own.
Tamon rubs his chin, and takes a seat before us, "Yes, I do. Ah…were you three perhaps looking to learn Ninjutsu?"
I hum in agreement, "Partly. The other part is, I also heard you have been, or had, taught a particular student."
At that, the old man tilts his head in confusion, "I have taught many in the past, you will have to be more specific there."
As I go to answer, I pause.
In the past?
"Any students recently?" I ask, quickly.
"Recently, hmm? Like within the last few years?" He asks for clarification, I nod, and he shakes his head, "No, none. You three are the first to seek me out in a long while. Why do you ask?"
…Fuck.
No Metatron, then.
In fact, it seems he just never showed up.
Why…didn't he?
Did Michael just not allow it? Did he somehow find another teacher!?
Or is there something...else, there.
I withhold a shudder, and shake my head, "Just curious, is all…seems what I heard was false. With that out of the way, I suppose we only looked for you for training, after all." I bow my head slightly toward him, "If you'll have us."
Tamon hummed thoughtfully, "It has been a while, but…ah, well. Here."
I lift my head, only to quickly have my hand raise as well, catching a small business card that he tossed to me.
"It's a little late to start Ninjutsu training so late, especially after you all ran around all day looking for me." Tamon slowly rose back onto his feet, "Visit the address there tomorrow morning after a good night's rest, and we'll see about training, alright?"
He bowed, and I returned the favor with a forward nod of my head.
When I look up, he's gone.
I snorted, going to look at the business card, "Show off…"
"Nyah! Ninja stuff!" Kuroka exclaimed, pointing at where the guy was.
"...say, N-Nori?" Rose spoke up, shyly.
Heh. Cute~!
"Yeah, Rose?"
"I thought you said that Ninjutsu wasn't extraordinary…?" She asked, cutely perplexed.
"That wasn't Ninjutsu, that was closer to Senjutsu." I answered her absentmindedly as I read over the card, "He was muting his aura, his presence, down to nearly nothing. Then after that, he just moved silently very fast."
Rose pursed her lips in understanding, "Ah, I think I see…Uh? N-Nori!?" Before suddenly becoming much more…concerned.
Why? Well.
I probably look dead inside right about now.
In particular, I give a thousand-yard stare upon the address listed on the card.
Turns out? The guys live on the abandoned outskirts, just barely within the town itself.
It also turns out, he's a couple of minutes' flight away from my place, because of that fact.
Ahah…
"We're getting you two very sexy kunoichi outfits on the way home." I suddenly deadpan out, absolutely seriously.
"Eh!? V-Very sexy!?
"Ohoh~? Very sexy, nyah~? Are we starting our kunoichi training tonight, hmm~?"
"H-Hey now! What's with that look on your face? And what do you mean by 'our'!? What t-t-training!?"
"Oh, sweet innocent Rose-chan~! Nyahahaha~!"
That should, at the very least, make today worth it.
When all is lost, monkey brain making neurons fire off shall, hopefully, save the day!
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 55 End
Here it is! Took a little longer than I'd have liked, but today has been a crappy day in general. Shitty weather, humid and dark and raining, ugh. Still, I managed it.
This is more of a prep chap for the mini arc then truly moving anything forward. Help me get used to writing again after my sick break, along with getting used to these three's dynamic.
Rose is essentially forming a trio with Nori and Kuroka, as she's now living with them, she's gonna be around a lot.
She'll get her confidence, don't worry there, she almost had attained it earlier, but Odin dropped her before she could fully get it.
But, they'll help her attain it. Well, mostly Nori. Kuroka will just try to corrupt her, lol.
It didn't take too long to get down the teleporting thing.
So with a flash of golden light, beamed straight down from the Heavens, I appeared back home!
…on the roof of the palace structure, head first.
With an annoyed groan, I slid down the tiled roof and fell to the ground, limp like a ragdoll.
Not because of the force or anything, no, but because teleporting in such a manner was like leaping through several kaleidoscopes made of flashbangs.
Okay, so I mostly got the technique down. It's not perfect yet, but I'll get there!
But with this, I'll be able to go back to the places I've been previously without any travel time, merely a flex of my divine will and Holy Spirit Power.
Raising from the ground, I blink my eyes several times as my vision warps and twists around itself, over and over.
It nearly made me throw up, but that sensation was quickly replaced by a buzz in my eyes, causing my entire body to shiver as they started throbbing.
I quickly moved to rub them with my fingers.
After a moment, I let out a breathy sigh, before opening up my eyes again, blinking just a few more times for good measure.
Good. Mostly back to normal.
I say mostly…because that throbbing isn't part of my botched teleport.
It's the effect of whatever Amaterasu did to my eyes before I left.
She was curious about my eyes, of course she was, and asked for me to show them to her.
Upon seeing my fully matured, but not yet evolved, eyes, she got a big stupid smile on her face and asked if she could try something.
"...Sure, what's the worst that could happen?" I had said.
"Yaaayyyy~!" Was the last thing I heard before she touched my temples, and it felt like salt was poured into my eyes.
Not like it hurt or anything, it was just annoying. Since then, randomly, my eyes would start doing that…even when not active.
In any case, she apparently blessed my eyes, specifically, to enable them to ascend to their evolved form…like hers were.
Which to be fair, is really good. I was worried I'd have to watch Kuroka or Shirone die or some shit to evolve them.
Granted, last I looked in a mirror, they hadn't evolved yet, that was going to take time, or some form of catalyst, to force the evolution.
I had asked why she couldn't just grant the fully evolved eyes, to which she simply explained she'd never done so before and didn't want to blow my head up trying, which…fair.
I can't regenerate from that, I think.
She was able to piggyback off my inheriting a 'lesser form' of her eyes to start the evolution safely.
…She's already trying to earn that hug, huh?
Of course, in return for spicing my eyes, I called her 'evolved eyes' basicas fuck because that's exactly what they are.
No joke, there were just several more tomoe. Seriously, mother? For shame.
She did give a nice pout at that, at least.
Anyhow, being genre savvy as I am, I'll probably awaken the eyes during my upcoming fight against the Hero Faction, so I won't be waiting too long to punt a bitch or two with a skeletal fist made of Holy Spirit Power.
Or at least, that's how I think my Susanoo will work, only one real way to find out!
Another buzz as my eyes go through another throbbing fit brings me back into the present.
As I move to rub my eyes once more, I finally focus on my senses and realize that someone else is here, inside.
Or rather, still here, even though she should have gone home earlier with a certain pathetic old god.
I'm not surprised. Not truly. But still, I can't help the grimace I give as I make my way inside.
Luckily, by the time I make it to the living room where she is, my eyes have calmed down, so I walk in unperturbed, a soft small smile across my feet.
Now, what I am surprised about is Rossweisse herself.
In canon, after Odin left her behind, she was a crying sobbing wreck.
Here? She sat on my couch, with her legs squished against her chest, and arms tightly wrapped around them.
She lookedpissed.
She glared, sternly, down at the ground, a frown locked across her face as she did.
Occasionally, one of her eyes would even twitch a little.
Behind her, Kuroka leaned over the couch, patting her on the head over and over, almost placatingly, and most definitely worryingly, like she was afraid if she stopped the white-haired valkyrie might turn that bundled-up rage on her.
As I walked in, Kuroka was the first to look at me, prompting sheer relief to flood over her features.
Meanwhile, Rossweisse turned robotically to level her glare at me, though I could tell none of her emotions were pointed at me specifically.
"Lord Odin left me behind." As Rossweisse suddenly talked, her tone clipped and cold, Kuroka stopped, looking at the Valkyrie in shock.
…Or I suppose the former Valkyrie.
"Nyah~? Really? It's been a little while since you showed up here though if he left…" Kuroka slowly began, eyes eventually widening in realization.
"Quite." Rossweisse answered for her, "If this was a fluke, he should have realized I'm gone by now, and sent…something, to someone, about me." She ground out, agitation rising, "As he has not? I've effectively been fired. I'm…" her whole body shudders, although I can't quite pin with which negative emotion, "f-fired…"
I sat down next to her, muttering, "One hell of a way to be laid off, ain't it?"
But then again, not exactly surprising, considering Odin.
Rossweisse bit her lip for a second, before shaking her head and returning to glaring down at the ground.
"I didn't want to believe it at first…a Chief God, the Chief God of my home, being so pathetic…" Rossweisse spat the word with a shocking amount of vitriol as tears began pricking the corners of her eyes, "yet, after this? T-This...horrible…he's horrible! Horrible and pathetic!"
Seeing exactly where this was going, I just shut my mouth, and patted her on the back, as she just seemed to break, like a dam.
Tears began streaming down her face, and she somehow shriveled into herself more.
"N-Now, now I can't even go home! I can't show my face to them now!" She exclaimed, voice breaking, "Returning after the one you're supposed to be escorting? That's a failure in general! B-But when your escort is the Chief God…!" She started actively sobbing, "The other V-Valkyries, the Aesir, I'd be a laughing stock! Then if I wasn't fired already! I'd certainly be then!"
She fell over, to my shock, nearly right on top of me, yet still perfectly curled up against herself…somehow.
"After all my time spent training, a-and studying!" Rossweisse continued ranting, unperturbed, "Skipping grades several times over to graduate early! Missing out on socializing with my peers and finding a..hnnghh!" She bites her lip, skipping that landmine at least, it seems, "All for a job to grant me 'stable' life…! It wasn't…It w-was…"
At that point, she just completely broke down into a sobbing, crying, incoherent wreck.
Kuroka tapped my shoulder, and as I looked at her, she shrugged helplessly, essentially asking me with her eyes, 'What do we do?'.
I put a finger to my lips and continued rubbing Rossweisse's back.
This has been a long time coming, I think, it's probably best to just let her get it out.
Sometimes, a good cry can go a long way.
Kuroka blinked at me, before shrugging once more and heading into the kitchen.
…She better not be eating all the food again while I deal with this!
I wasn't keeping count of how long it took for Rossweisse to eventually settle down to the point where she could speak once again, but I don't think it was too long.
"S-So…" She started up again, sniffling, "I came back here, because…well, I didn't have…anywhere else to go…I'm s-sorry for being a burden…I didn't mean‐"
It's at this point, that I finally speak up, cutting her off, "There's no need to apologize. You aren't a burden at all."
"B-But…! Surely, you must be tired after everything! A-And I…"
I pat her on the back, "Nah. I'm good. A little stiff from sitting on a bridge, but the couch is the exact opposite, and it's doing wonders…along with other things."
At that, I wrap my arm completely around her, bringing her into a sort of half hug.
She shivers, and as I look down, I see her face flush in realization at exactly what I just meant.
Slowly, timidly, she leans into me further.
Honestly. I'd like to say I have rizz, but thinking that when it's with Rossweisse makes me want to jump off a bridge.
The girl I'd simply too…new, to that sort of stuff. She'd fall apart at the most basic flirting.
That's not rizz. Not even a little.
"So," I continue, leaning down closer to her, "I presume then, that you're free for that job offer I talked about?"
Rossweisse stiffened.
"I…you r-really…" She stammered out, breathlessly.
"I really did mean it. Everything I said back then, still holds straight up to now. In fact? I'm even more impressed with you now!" She flushes harder and gives a small embarrassed smile as she shimmies her shoulders from up and down.
"Skipping grades to graduate early? Not going to lie, with the comments Odin had made, I thought you were in your 20s…but if you skipped grades, that means you're about my age, huh?"
Isn't that little tidbit of information a slap in the face when you're first reading the series?
Rossweisse is actually Rias' age, not older than the entire cast, yet she's mature enough to look that way, and even be a teacher.
Kind of insane.
Rossweisse nodded shyly at that, "Please don't say that, it's not that big of a d-deal…" She tried to deny it, but I scoffed.
"Nah. It is. Just shows how much of an idiot Odin truly is. Literally abandoning you like this." I shrug, "Ah well if he's going to be like that, I suppose I'll just have to snatch you up instead!"
"M-Mmm…saying it like that…!" She silently cried out, causing me to smirk.
Hmm, you know, I may as well bring this up…though I'm sure she'll deny it.
Still, just to be fair.
"You know, if you want, you don't need to take a job from me or something like that." I began, "I keep Kuroka around, and she doesn't do anything. I would be happy to have you stay, regardless."
Off in the kitchen, I get an outraged, "Nyah!?" for that.
Rossweisse blinks at my words, before finally looking up at me, face stern and frowning, "I couldn't possibly freeload off you like that, t-that, that's…inconceivable! And rude! And wrong…and just…!"
Huh. She seems legitimately outraged at the idea.
With a chuckle, I pulled Rossweisse in for a full hug to calm her down…and to freeze her up in embarrassment, "Okay, okay…I got it. I'll give you a job, alright?"
"...T-Thank you…" She manages to, barely, eek out.
I am not entirely sure what that would entail yet, though.
However, I have a few ideas. Maybe the Imperial Household Agency could be of some assistance here?
Definitely not going to ask for Inari's help…I would rather not subject the poor girl to Japanese work culture.
Even though she's totally a workaholic, and would take to it like a duck to water, I would rather not screw her over that way.
Eh…I'll think of something.
Kuroka pokes her head out from the kitchen, looking rather indignant, "I feel personally attacked, nyah~! I totally do stuff around here!"
"Such as?" I automatically respond, without thinking.
Far too proudly, Kuroka states, "I'm going to bear your children, nyah~!"
I facepalm.
Rossweisse merely goes, with all previous gone, replaced by pure and utter bafflement, "E-Eh…?"
"Sex doesn't pay the bills, you damn cat." I grumble in response.
"That's not what I said!" Kuroka mewled back in indignation.
"That's basically what you said." I fire back.
"P-Payment…in s-s-sex!?" Rossweisse stammered out, seemingly having only gotten that.
"Oi. Why is that what you focus on!?" I inquire, slightly worried.
"You know why, nyah~!" Kuroka comes back up to the couch, this time, with a blanket and…is that extra large pudding cup?
She throws the blanket over the blushing Rossweisse, causing the poor girl to slightly panic in surprise before I manage to wrap it around her properly.
Once she's all bundled up, Kuroka hands her the pudding cup.
"Anyway~!" Kuroka casually carries on like that whole bit didn't just happen, before throwing her arms around Rossweisse, "Welcome to the Team, Rose-chan~, nyah~!"
"A-Ah!?" Rossweisse cried out in surprise, "Umm…thank for h-having me, I suppose?"
Yeah, Rose, I know. I'm just as startled as you, although about something a tad different.
Kuroka stilled for a moment, before waving it off with a single word, "Reasons~! Nyah~!"
Damn cat.
I scoffed and chuckled.
She thinks she's getting off the hook, but hah, no.
I'd just rather not pull her over the couch and start spanking and fucking her silly in front of Rose.
Might either turn her into a mega pervert, or traumatize her, either or.
In any case, I shoot Kuroka a glare to tell her exactly that this isn't over.
She shivers, before sticking her tongue out at me.
Fucking cat. Using Rose as a shield like that.
She'll get what's coming to her eventually.
Rossweisse starts picking at the pudding while Kuroka continues to hold her.
In the meantime, beyond planning Kuroka's imminent punishment, I start thinking about the future ahead.
Just a bit, up until the Hero Faction arrives. My plan for the immediate future.
It's not a whole lot of time, only around a month, so I won't be seeing any drastic power increases just focusing on raw training like I have over the much larger break.
Besides, even then, I'm confident I could take all of the Hero Faction. At once. Even if they all ganged up on me with their Balance Breaker.
Especially since I know they attack during the day at one point, in broad fucking daylight, in fact.
But hey! Their stupidity is my gain! And they demise, of course.
Unless Dimension Lost's, well, dimension, stops that, but there's only one real way to find out there.
The only one I'm mildly worried about is Cao Cao and his True Longinus.
As a deity, that spear's anti-divine property has the potential to seriously seriously fuck me up.
I mean, if it fucked him up, it would probably do far worse to me.
Not to mention his Truth Idea…
After all, who's to say the big man upstairs actually agrees with Cao Cao this time around, yeah?
Especially since I…
I…
I pursue my lips, narrow my eyes, and glare off at the wall.
I realize, off to the side, that Kuroka has suddenly stopped messing with Rossweisse, and both are staring at me.
But I'm not focused on that.
Instead, I'm trying to figure out…
Why can't I remember his name?
Well, no, it's not quite that, I know it, I know I do, I just can't quite draw it out.
It's on the tip of my tongue, like…
Big G.
The man in the sky.
The guy that was crucified.
Why can't I…!?
I can't even think his name! Any of them!
"D-Darling!" Kuroka suddenly calls out, snapping my attention to her.
She looks…very, very worried, all of a sudden.
I still as she speaks once again, "Your…nose is bleeding…"
Slowly, ever so carefully, I reach my thumb up and whip it across my upper lip.
"Ah," I state plainly, staring at the red blotch now on my thumb, "...so it is."
…I don't have an explanation for this.
I truly…what the hell…?
"Are you okay…?" Kuroka walks over to me, putting her hand on my face, with Rose quickly following suit…albeit she just crawled closer, she still looked just as worried.
Physically?
"I'm fine." I answer honestly, there.
Mentally, however?
I'm fuckingreeling.
What does this mean? I haven't used that word since I arrived here, never even thought about it, and now…?
It's kind of like a geas. Or maybe a taboo?
I…guess the system could in theory instill such an effect?
It can, after all, instill Holy Power in crosses and Holy Water across the entire globe. If there's anything that could stop a word, or name, from being even uttered…
But I can't imagine Michael having the power to make that addition!
Unless…it's not Michael.
…I think finding out what's going on with Heaven and the angels just went up by several orders of priority.
"In fact," I continue, gaze steeling itself, "I think I know what I'm going to do next, there's someone I would like to go meet, back in Kuoh…a Ninja."
Both my cat girl, and the former Valkyrie perk up in interest at that.
Especially Kuroka.
And while I will admit, getting Kuroka…and Rose…in kunoichi outfits sounds incredibly hot, that's not the true reason I'm heading there.
Metatron. A Seraph in canon that is obsessed with ninjas, and trains specifically under a ninja, a supposed famous master of the art, right outside town.
If he's there, well…
I have a few questions.
Even if he's not, getting actual Ninjutsu…the martial art, not the jutsu…training, would help in putting me in the 'zone' so to speak to go and train my jutsus.
Much like how I went about training my breathing styles and perfecting sun breathing.
Sure, I've been able to use Shadow Clones in battle without worry as of late, but that's less specific training and more getting used to the technique.
I pulled off a Majestic Destroyer Flame on Vali, but that jutsu doesn't take skill more so that it just takes the standard Fireball, and pumps a shit ton of chakra into it.
Of which, I have plenty now. No one to compare it to, but after all this time, all this training, all this learning…I don't exactly need to worry about running out actively using it.
There really is no excuse for letting this part of my kit lag anymore.
That, and Senjutsu, which I've been putting on the back burner for a while…
Yeah. It's time to start ramping up training on that.
But first, I need to get Rose settled in, and then I need to actually find the guy I'm looking for.
Find. A ninja.
Ah…that's going to be fun!
~ A New Sun ~
Alone.
That is all Fenrir, the God-Devouring Wolf, feels at this moment, as he lies curled up on the ground.
Some time ago, he thought he'd heard his Father's call, just as was planned...and yet, nothing ever came of it.
Perhaps the loneliness is getting to him, and he's simply managing things.
Or maybe, it's the darkness.
Ámsvartnir, his prison, was always like this; dull, dreary, and pitch black.
Nothing but darkness as far as the eyes could see.
Well, darkness, and his broken chains, Gleipnir, which sat on the dark ground in pieces.
As they should.
After his Father had freed him, so as to not arouse suspicions, he was left here regardless, until the time was right.
The Aesir, in their boundless arrogance and idiocy, so confident in his chains, left his prison unattended, with no one to watch or check on the wolf.
Well, it wasn't always like that, but Fenrir tended to get rather…rowdy, with his wardens.
Especially if it was Tyr's turn.
Regardless, ages pass, and as the Norse Gods saw Gleipnir never weaken, while simultaneously Fenrir's rage never falters, they decided they need not risk their limbs any longer.
Which gave Father the opportunity he needed to free him from his binds.
Now, he awaits the call for Ragnarok to begin.
Yet…Father is taking a rather long time, isn't he?
Fenrir perked up, his head rising from the ground.
…Yet, nothing has happened.
He had thought he'd heard a distant rumbling, but no, that couldn't be it, could it?
Surely not.
And then, Ámsvartnir trembled.
It rumbled, shook, to the sound of…
Thunder.
Fenrir rose to his full height, a snarl on his lips, as Ámsvartnir, his dark prison, tore upon, and lightning fell like a missile from the previously darker-than-night sky.
It landed several dozens of feet away, yet even at this distance, he could see what the lightning brought.
A man, a large man, clad in a large fur-hooded cloak.
With a joyous, rumbling chuckle, the man pulled down his hood, bringing his electric blue eyes upon him.
The man, no, the Aesir God, had a head full of fluffy red hair, across his face and down the back of his head.
"Sup there, Fenrir." the God looked down at his brokenchains, and grinned, "See your dear old Daddy managed to get you free while we weren't looking, huh?"
He smelled of storms and mead, causing Fenrir to merely wrinkle his nose in disgust at him, prompting the god to give another boisterous laugh.
"Hah! Come on pal! Don't be like that!" He shakes his head, before continuing with a smile, "I'm honestly kind of surprised you didn't jump me the moment I came through, what…don't tell me your anger has dulled over the centuries?"
It hasn't, not all.
And Fenrir let his displeasure at even the idea of that being the case none as he bared his fangs at the thunderer.
The god held out his hands, placatingly, and chuckled good-naturedly.
No, the true reason Fenrir didn't pounce right away?
This god…Fenrir almost couldn't believe it was him until he saw him.
The pressure…the absurdity of his divine power, even unreleased as it is now…
And this all before he's even drawn and holds Mjolnir in his hands?
The Thor he recalls from memory had never felt so strong before.
Strong enough to, perhaps, maybe, even beat him…
"Ah, well…shame that." He huffs, disappointed, "But! This is good, means I can tell you a little something before we begin here…"
Tell him…something?
"Loki failed." He stated.
Fenrir froze.
Thor's smile widened, "Oh yeah, he failed big time. Got his shit kicked in by a…uh…fuck, forgot the term, some deity in the East, of all places. Even lost an arm!"
Fenrir slowly let out a rumbling growl, as the thunderer continued speaking, realization building within his heart.
So that voice, that unfinished call, it was his Fathers!
His Father…failing…
"So! Here's the way I see it?" Thor continues, hand waving towards his chains, "You pick up those shiny little links, and wrap 'em around yourself…or…"
Thor flips back his cloak, revealing his side, particularly, what's on his belt.
A hammer. It doesn't look anything special, in fact, it looks like someone was trying to make a large, two-handed hammer, but failed to make the grip properly.
Despite that fact, Thor took the hammer from his belt, and Fenrir felt his ashen fur stand on end as the divine power in the air increased several fold.
The hammer, Mjolnir, lit up with coiling blue lightning, as Thor pointed it at him.
"I beat you down, and wrap them around your barely alive body." Thor's expression sterned, though remained jovial, "Please, make my day Fen Dweller."
…As if there's any other response to such a threat!
Fenrir howled, one of rage and contempt, and charged.
He will avenge his Father, and if not that, at least complete the task he set out to do in his stead!
"Alright! Hahaha!" Thor laughed uproariously in response, as he charged in to meet him, flying forward like a streak of lightning, "Come on big boy! Let's see if you got rusty stuck in here all this time!"
And so the gods watched Ámsvartnir begin breaking down as the two strongest of the Norse fought.
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 54 End
And with that, the Norse arc closes. Fenrir, the final loose end of the arc, is being delt with by your friendly neighborhood hammer man.
Not gonna lie, writing Thor being Him makes me wanna write a Norse centric story, ala, Roots of Hope.
Eh. I'll think about it.
In other news...over 50 chapters. 50 chapters, I had to withhold myself, forcibly, from having Nori say "by God" or "Oh my God" or some variant of it, after the first chapter.
I don't blame you lot if you didn't catch onto that, by the way.
It was tough at first, not gonna lie, but it was good practice for the future Church focused fic I wanna do.
That being said...Nori now suspects some shit is up.
The next mini arc I'm calling the "Ninja Arc" for...a couple reasons, I'm sure you all can figure out.
"A-A-Ah?" She finally spoke or rather stuttered out a single word.
That's progress at least.
"Oi." Odin suddenly calls out, prompting her to swivel robotically and look back at the mirror, "Why is everything turning red over here?"
We both blink at that.
Looking through the mirror, I can kind of see it, the normally tanned wooden room slightly shifting into a more progressively pink or red shade.
Huh. So, her getting embarrassed caused the shrine to shift color as well?
That's adorable.
"N-No reason!" Amaterasu quickly replied, some may say too quickly, before huffing to clear her throat and continuing with far more composure, "A-Anyway, if that'll be all, Lord Odin…you are free to go home. I trust you'll be ready for the cultural exchange in time?"
Odin waved her off, "Yeah yeah, we'll be ready, no need to worry about that." He starts grumbling something, though neither of us could hear it.
Whatever it was though, Rossweisse glared him down for it, prompting the chief god to stop, "Tch…Alright, we'll be heading off then! Though, before we go, I gotta say, Lady Amaterasu, it was certainly an…experience, hehehehe…in your territory."
Amaterasu's eye twitched at Odin's lewd giggle.
Rossweisse looked like she was about ready to straight blow the god up.
I had half a mind to call out how pathetic he is one last time but decided against it.
Official meeting and all that.
I totally will after this though. Or if I ever see his ass again.
With that though, the two finally made their way out.
Amaterasu sighed, before waving her hand in front of the mirror, causing it to shift once more…becoming a normal reflecting mirror, showcasing her very annoyed frown.
However that quickly morphed itself, as she caught a glimpse of my reflection behind her, arms crossed, looking at her with a very stupid smirk.
She fidgeted with her hands before slowly turning back to me.
"U-Um…Well…Hmm…" She looked away from me, her gaze burrowing into the floor, as she gave me a little wave, "...Hi…?"
Ah. Damn. Now what am I supposed to do?
See, when I came here, I originally had a pretty good idea of how it'd go.
I thought I'd have a fairly similar reaction to when I first saw a picture of my dad.
Sheer, unending, apathy.
After all, I didn't know him, I never met him.
Same with Amaterasu here.
Yet, more than that, I also figured there would be a good sprinkling of annoyance, maybe a good bit of dull anger.
After all, once more, I can reasonably blame several things that went wrong in this new life of mine directly on her.
But I also knew it just…was never worth it to be truly mad, frothing with anger at her.
It never was going to be. That being thought, that doesn't mean I forgive her for what she's done. Or I suppose, for what she hasn't done.
So, I thought I'd come here, just to finally meet her, and hash things out. I thought I'd be rather cold, professional, and business-like.
That sort of thing.
But then this girl had to show up to a groundbreaking inter pantheon meeting wearing that, and acting like this.
Which, I mean, I get. She's doing the equivalent of a Zoom or Skype call on her end. I'd wear the most comfy thing I have as well if I had to deal with Odin for a night.
The problem is though, it kind of ruins everything I was thinking of before.
Instead, it's cute as fuck and makes me want to bully her.
…I am nowhere near as mentally prepared for this as I thought I was, huh?
Fuck it. You only live–! Uh. Twice. For me, I guess?
…Let's just do this.
"Your taste is shit." I start, ruthlessly, "Itachi is waaayyy better."
Nailed it!
I know I thought differently earlier, but this is purely to fuck with her.
And it works splendidly.
She freezes, all twiddling with her fingers halts as she stares off to the side, absolutely gobsmacked.
Then she starts looking legitimately offended, and with that threshold crossed, she finally looks at me.
"T-That-! That doesn't even–!" She seethes out, "That! Makes no sense! He's a bad guy! Not even a sensei! How can he be better than Kakashi!?"
I blink at that.
Right, in 2007, Shippuden anime isn't a thing yet. Though, the manga should be running right about now, right?
Did they not get to the good parts yet?
Regardless, I shrug, undeterred, and channel the internet's collective Itachi fanboyism, "Don't care. Itachi has two eyes to Kakashi's one. That automatically makes him better." My stupid smirk grew.
"Wha!? That doesn't–!"
"Also. Itachi no diffed Kakashi so hard it put him in a coma."
"That was such–"
"Kakashi, meanwhile, could barely use his signature technique a few times without running out of Chakra."
"He g-got better!" She cried out indignantly, before finally noticing the look plastered across my face, "And! A-And…you're messing with me, aren't you?" She asks, blinking in realization.
"Just a bit." I admit easily, smirk never wavering.
She immediately pouts, "That's so…Mmm…! I can't even say I don't deserve it!"
Ah? So she is aware of her part in my childhood?
Not like I was going to bring it up, because fuck that, but respect plus for acknowledging it without my needing to.
After a moment, she sighs solemnly, "...I can't believe we're meeting like this."
"Like this, huh?" I parrot, gazing at the very comfy-looking pink bunny slippers she's wearing specifically.
She looks away again, face flushing with embarrassment, "Yeah…then again, I didn't know how this would go at all…and, now that it's happening…I can honestly say I'm surprised."
"Ohoh?" I raise an eyebrow, "What for?"
"I thought you'd be much more…angry, with me, regardless of all…" She waves to herself, shyly, "This."
I chuckle, just a bit, "Ah...well, you see…It's just not worth it, being angry at you."
I practically wave off her concern with my chipper and light tone, but the words themselves still land, and she flinches.
"Ah…Yes." She looks down with a sad smile, "I…suppose that makes sense."
"Oh, come on…don't be like that!" I walk right up to her, "Honestly, you should be thankful. I wanted to come in all cold and businessman-like - because I'm gonna extort you real soon - but your…interesting…fashion choices make me want to bully you instead!"
"Enn!" She nervously shudders in place, "Can we stop bringing that up…" Then she blinks, several times, "Wait. Extort me? Bully me!?"
I smile, sweetly, "You can blame Uzume for what's about to happen if it'll make you feel better."
She merely groans at that, "...okay, yeah, I'll probably do that." She pauses for a moment, before asking nervously, "Can we at least go someplace more…comfortable?"
I hum, and then shrug in agreement to that, "Sure. I'd rather not stay standing up the whole time either, to be honest."
Also, that bridge wasn't the most comfortable place to hang out most of the night. An actual chair would very much be appreciated.
She gives me a small, genuine, smile, "I as well. I think I've had enough of that myself for one night."
With that, she snapped her fingers.
The golden light around her swelled out, bursting from her in a wave, gathering around us, before rising.
I don't even get the chance to blink, before suddenly, we are elsewhere.
We're not even in the Shinkai anymore, although the general feeling in the air is similar, and all the colors in the world still seem to pop.
As for how I know we're not in the Shinkai anymore?
Well, if there's anywhere that screams 'I don't know what grass is!' it's this room I've suddenly found myself in.
The best way to describe the place? It's as though someone took a slice of Akihabara and turned it into a bedroom.
The sheer amount of manga volumes stacked across the walls made me want to give a prayer to the countless poor trees who suffered such a terrible fate.
But the most important thing?
"Dibs." I state immediately, as I flop down upon an actual bean bag chair like a ragdoll.
Ahh…can't say I appreciate her parenting skills or lack thereof, but her tastes? Impeccable so far.
Amaterasu merely chuckles as she does something similar, albeit, much more ladylike, into another chair across from me.
"I take you to Takamagahara, and that's the first thing you say?" She suddenly speaks up, entirely amused.
I deadpanned at her straight back, "You took me to your room in Takamagahara, I could have said several other Uzume-inspired things."
"...P-Please don't." She shivers, legitimately disturbed by that idea, "You're my son, that's so weird…"
I raise an eyebrow at that, even higher than the last, "You married your brother, and had kids with the other. You have no right to imply what's weird and not."
She flinches at that, before quickly explaining, "One! That was for a political thing! Two! Kami don't make babies like humans do! It's way different! Also, that was a challenge! So very very different!"
"Oh really now…?" I say that, as I look around her room once more.
Something, in that moment, snaps into place.
Amaterasu looks a lot like that girl in the picture in Susanoo's Palace, the one holding that sword.
Presuming that was her, the guy across from her should have been Tsukuyomi.
If I recall correctly, in his picture, he looked like he had extremely light, if not white or silver, hair.
Besides the rather concerning amount of literature lining the wall, there is also a good amount of anime figurines lining the shelves.
…And pretty much all of them are silver or white-haired guys.
I slowly look back at her.
She suddenly finds the floor incredibly interesting.
My following snort only made her face grow a sunburnt shade of red, as she wriggled in place, and squeaked out, "No bully…!"
Yeah, that's what I thought.
Also, no. All the bully.
"Regardless," I wave her off with an amused chuckle, "I didn't come here to talk about your love life…or wander Takamagahara and get annoyed by a bunch of Heavenly Kami wanting to play politics, or whatever you all do up here."
She cringed at that, "It's…mostly just that, yeah. Still," she perked up, "Takamagahara is really beautiful, and! I was hoping to introduce you to your half-brothers and sister!"
Huh. I guess I do have those.
Still, once more, I wave her off, "They can wait a little while longer. Also…if Takamagahara is so beautiful…why doesn't your room have windows?"
"It…well…eheh," she scratches the back of her head and gives a nervous embarrassed chuckle, "I like to…turn off all the artificial lights, and pretend it's like I'm in a cave…?"
…You know what? That's fair.
I nod sagely, "Understandable. Now!" I point at her, "Stop bringing up stuff to delay the inevitable! I'm here to extort you, remember?"
She winces, and nods, wearily, "O-Okay…"
"But first! And this is kinda important, which is I'm bringing it up before we talk payment," I lean forward in my bean bag chair, hands pressed together before my chin, "I heard you and Inari 'recommended' me for the whole Odin thing. That won't be happening again.
"From now on, if you need something? You ask first. Got it?" I lay down the law plainly, and Amaterasu gives a pained grimace before nodding.
"Understandable, Nori…I'm sorry for that, by the way." She bows her head slightly, "You were the most equipped, competent, and accessible person for the job. We'll ask from now on, alright?"
I nod back in acceptance of her words.
Honestly, I'm not too bent out of shape about the whole thing.
I was pretty much forced to be involved regardless because Loki doing Loki things would kind of fuck everything up, and I obviously don't want that.
I would just like to be asked, instead of told…even if I did get a good deal of time to prepare instead of it all being dropped on me at the last minute.
That was nice, at least.
"With that being said," I continue, "I guess it kind of goes without saying, but I'm on the side of you lot, the Japanese Pantheon, Japan, and such. But that doesn't mean I'm going to bend over backward for you.
"I'm a part of the greater Faction, buuut don't expect me to be such a…" I pause, trying to think of the right word I'm looking for, "hardliner, to the rules."
Yeah, that fits.
Amaterasu tilts her head at that, "...Ah…I think I understand what you mean. By all definitions, the Yokai are our enemies, although recent events have greatly improved our relations. Yet, still, you.."
"Bang catgirls and will most likely bang fox girls?" I finish for her with zero shame.
She sighs defeatedly, "...Yes. I'm aware. That's…" She clicks her tongue, "While I'd rather you not, it's not like I have any say to stop you.
"I've been keeping it under wraps, but once it gets out…the other Heavenly Kami may have greater objections they try to enforce."
I shrug uncaringly, "Let them come, then. I'll put them in the dirt beneath my feet if I have to."
For once, Amaterasu's gaze steels as she stares at me, "...even if it's the Kotoamatsukami that raise their objections? Because if it's them, I won't be able to protect you…"
I nearly raise an eyebrow before stopping myself as I vaguely recognize that group of Kami.
The Kotoamatsukami, or, the 'Distinguishing Heavenly Kami', literally the first group of Kami to ever exist. The generation before even Izanagi and Izanami.
I suppose they would essentially be the equivalent of the Primordial Gods in say, the Greek or Egyptian Pantheon.
Even knowing that though, I nod resolutely once more, without hesitation, and state, "Let them come."
…Preferably during the daytime, please.
Amaterasu looks into my eyes, her own narrowing as she does.
Finding my gaze unwavering, hers softens, and she slumps back in her chair with something between a groan and a sigh.
"...be careful where that stubbornness leads you, Nori." She warns, solemnly.
I don't answer that.
Because I know I'll be fine.
"As for the rest of what you being…looser, with the rules, implies." She continues, significantly more lax, "That shouldn't be a worry. Most probably assume you work directly under me in some capacity anyway, and with that, such things are expected."
Ah, nepotism. It's only a problem when you aren't benefiting from it.
But it's also that idea that significantly lessens my options for who I can work for, or join up with.
I haven't given it an insane amount of thought, but in my mind, there's not much point too.
From the moment I was born, purely based on my parents, I was shoehorned into the Shinto or Japanese. That's a simple fact.
Besides, what are my other options?
Devils? Hah!
Heaven? No clue where they've been since…ever, in fact.
Something to look into.
The Fallen? Long gone here, and even if they weren't, even bigger hah!
The Hindu/Buddhists? I'd rather not be press-ganged into whatever conflict is brewing between Shiva and Indra over there.
The other pantheons are based across the world, and all my stuff is in Japan, which as a start puts a damper on things.
Even to say I do shack up with say, hypothetically, the Greeks, I'll forever be a sort of outsider to them, purely because of my parentage.
That's not to say it's impossible, it could work, it's just not worth going through all the hassle.
This, meanwhile? Much easier to deal with, the Faction generally considers me royalty in a sense, and other such benefits.
Drawbacks include and are mostly limited to politics…which is yuck, but still, it's a price I'm willing to pay.
I hum in acknowledgment of that, responding with a pleased smile, "Good. Guess that takes care of that. Now…as for payment."
Something in my smirk must have been evil because she shivered as though chilled as I spoke.
"Money." I finally say.
Prompting the sun goddess to look positively befuddled, "...that's all? I thought your father left you everything he had made, which I know is a not insignificant amount?"
I chuckle at that assumption, "Oh. That's not all. And you're right, I just like seeing bigger numbers is all."
"I…see?" She slowly accepts without fuss, "That's easily doable, regardless. We can just use the number we paid your father with, how's that sound?"
I nod in acceptance to that, while internally, I breathe a sigh of relief.
Truth be told, though I do like bigger numbers…I'm mostly asking for this because Kuroka keeps spending a shit ton of money, and although we're not close to running out at all, I'd rather not get the chance to at all.
Me help me when microtransactions, gacha, loot boxes, battles pass, and so on become a thing…
Moving on, and after a tad bit of humming in contemplation, I speak up again, "Got any neat toys I could throw at enemies? Artifacts and such, I mean. I've got my sword…but it broke once, and though I don't suspect it'll do so again after I fixed it, having another weapon around would be very helpful."
Amaterasu blinks minutely in shock, "...your sword broke at one point? When?"
"Susanoo." I state simply, causing Amaterasu to give a stiff nod, before relaxing as she continues.
"But you said you fixed it? I thought I saw you doing something at the forge, but I…" she bites her lip, "...may I?"
I didn't see any reason to object, so I pulled my sword and its sheath off my back and passed it over to her.
Huh. That made laying on the chair significantly more comfortable.
Who'd have thought?
While I have that revelation, Amaterasu slowly unsheathes the Odachi from its scabbard, running a finger across the top of the deep red blade.
She smiles slightly, sadly, "...you made it your own, hmm? Good. That's very good." She muttered with melancholy.
Shaking her head, and letting out a soft sniffle, she sheathes the sword back up, "You asked about more weapons, correct? I have been trying, for the longest time now, to re-acquire the Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi for you, but I've essentially been…ignored, by the Church and Heaven, for months now." She bit out with an indignant huff, "My patience is reaching its limits with them, I swear…"
…Some things are clearly up with Heaven around here.
I don't know what it is, but I'm thinking I should start looking into them.
The increasing lack of stuff coming from them is starting to concern me.
Though there's no point in ruminating on that now though, I doubt she'd know anything if they weren't even talking to her.
Instead, I ask, purely out of curiosity, "How did that sword end up in the Church's hands anyway?"
Amaterasu sighs, "One of your ancestors on your father's side broke the sword fighting the Yokai and Kamuy up north."
I stared at her, blankly, and I didn't even have to say anything before she elaborated, "The Kamuy are like our…cousins, I suppose would be the correct term? A related but mostly separate family or Pantheon from our own.
"Nowadays we're good friends, but back in the day? Well…" She trails off, scratching her cheek with a sigh, "not so much. Everyone was fighting everyone back then."
She shakes her head just as she looks like she's about to start reminiscing, and continues, "Back on track. Your ancestor left the sword behind after it broke, and the Church came in and picked up the pieces…that's pretty much all there was to it."
Man. My family back in the day were major idiots, huh?
Well, I can fix that.
"Point me in the direction of where they're keeping the sword and I'll have it back by the end of the week." I state without an ounce of thought.
Amaterasu deadpans at me, "...I'll consider it, you." Before she gives a light chuckle, "In the meanwhile, I have a couple of ideas for artifacts you could use…"
"A couple of ideas, hmm?" I note her words with interest.
She smiles, and puts a finger in front of her lips, "Do you mind if I keep them a surprise? I promise they'll be worth it!"
"Hmm…you know what? That's fine. I like surprises." I agree with ease.
Amaterasu nods along happily at my words.
As long as the surprises are good surprises, of course.
"Moving on," I continue, "Second to last thing, I've got this Library in the Kyoto Palace that could use filling…"
"Ohhh~?" Amaterasu leans forward, suddenly very interested.
"...and finding books on Eastern Magic and stuff like that is incredibly painful because apparently nobody writes shit down." I finish, and she sags back down.
"...Oh." She huffs, and starts…pouting?
"...You totally thought for a second there I wanted to fill the library with weeb shit, didn't you?" I ask after a second, incredibly amused.
"Hmph." She merely pouts further at that.
Though, that is an idea, isn't it?
When was the last time I sat down and read Naruto or Dragon Ball?
A long, long time ago.
…Though I don't get why she's pouting about me not doing it.
I roll my eyes at her antics, "Alright, maybe, I'll put some weeb shit in there."
"Yes!" She perks up and pumps her fist, "Trust me when I say, Nori, there will not be enough supernatural texts to fill any library, and most of the stories and 'literature' these old prudes around here parrot about as being top quality is garbage. It's all trash!"
I slowly find myself leaning back more and more into the bean bag chair as she continues ranting about the superiority of modern-day manga over classical stories.
…I'm starting to think she may need to get out of her room more.
Her words start sort of mixing into a sort of soup that I zone out, until eventually, she realizes what she's doing, and slowly calms down, leaning back into her chair with an atomic embarrassed flush across her face.
"S-Sorry, about…all of that…eheh…" She starts twiddling her fingers again as she looks down, unable to meet my gaze.
I wave her off, very eager to get off this topic myself now, "It's uh…something. But books, alright?"
She nods, quickly, "Books, yes."
"I'll leave it up to you to decide what stuff when, like for this whole thing with the Norse," I continue, "getting everything at once all the time is kinda much, even for me. Will start to make me feel too bad."
"I…I see." She acknowledges, "There's one more thing, right?"
I nod back, "Right. Last thing. That teleporting thing? Where you took us from the Shinkai to here? I want to learn that, if I can, right now."
Slowly, she looked at me, confused, "Wha…? I mean, you can learn it…but…why?"
I look back at her, parroting her confusion, "Uh…isn't that obvious? So I can travel between the Kami Realms; Takamagahara, Shinkai, Yomi, and such with ease? I do want to come back, you know?"
I didn't even see her move.
All I knew was one moment she was sitting across from me, her face twisting into one of shock and glee, and the next, in a blur of light, she was on me, clinging and holding on to me almost for dear life.
I don't hold her back, even as she starts sniffling into my chest, muttering, "...I didn't think you'd want to come back."
I give her a soft chuckle, "Well, of course I do. I have to drag your ass down to Yomi so you can see your mother. I do eventually want to meet my half-siblings, see Takamagahara…" I trail off.
Mostly because I have to ponder the question…do I want to come see her, Amaterasu, specifically again?
I…can't say for certain either way.
It's mostly just apathy. I don't care either way, I suppose.
Now ain't that just sad?
"...I still can't believe you met pretty much everyone else before me." Amaterasu lamented sadly against me.
I snorted at that, "I know, right? That wasn't even intentional. But when it happened, I contemplated meeting the rest of the eight million or so, just to keep the joke going."
"...Meanie." She patted my chest, weakly, "I…Noriaki?"
"Yeah…?"
"...I'm sorry."
"...I figure." I huff out, quietly.
"I'm really, truly, sorry I left you there, alone, so alone, with Uzume, and she…" She clings to me tighter as she starts shaking, "I didn't know…I…Mmm…"
"I know." I sigh, patting her on the head, "...but I'm not going to forgive you so easily. Do you want me to hug you back? Call you mother? You're gonna have to earn it."
Though, good luck with that last bit, I'm having trouble even considering the girl on me right now my mother because she looks so damn young…
"...Thank you for even giving me the chance." She sniffles out softly.
I know, right? I'd be in the right to ignore her existence entirely, as she's done pretty much for me.
And a part of me, the real petty part, wants to.
But the more rational side tells me that just isn't viable if I'm going to be sticking my lot in on this side, her side.
Besides, even then, it's not as though I'm going to make it easy for her.
At the very least, I'll give her a chance, like Uzume.
I'll see how it goes from there.
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 53 End
Happy ending? A bit. A tad more drama next chapter, which will also be the end of the Norse arc, as Nori picks up Rose. Then, very small mini arc with a certain ninja trainer before Hero Faction.
I'm praying the translators are done with Junior DxD in that time, because after Hero Faction is supposed to be them, and then...well, we're getting progressively closer to the end of the main story. Just a couple more arcs after that or so.
Btw, had to keep an image because for some reason the post is classified as an image post...so have Ama sitting there looking cute.
The air breaks around Vali as he charges, adding a second roar that echoes him as he lashes out with his massive armored fist.
Noriaki steps into it, blade at his side, his fist cleanly turned aside with the edge of the sword.
In another step, Noriaki's blade ignites with swirling flames, as he brings the blade down in a counterattack.
In a flash of light, Vali immediately redirects himself, vanishing in a blur that Noriaki's blade arcs through, circling to his back.
"Got you!" Vali howls, his fist streaming out like a snake poised to strike his opponent's open back.
Only to pass through a faded blur of his opponent.
"Are you sure about that?" Noriaki's voice suddenly seems to project at his back instead now!
[Vali!]
Even before Albion called out to warm him, Vali was already moving.
He turned, fist raised, and brought it down like a hammer from god.
It struck the air before hitting the ground with a thunderous crash, uprooting the rock and soil around him as though it exploded.
[Wha…? He was just…]
Vali clicked his tongue at Albion's clear confusion. That bodes well.
"Rude." All around him, Noriaki's voice comes in, as though he's the newly formed and settling cloud of dust and debris himself, "Anyhow, like I was saying…sorry if I drag this out longer than need be…I can be petty like that, sometimes."
Vali huffed in indignation, before teasing his wings, and flapping them out.
The dust cloud bursts and breaks apart, revealing…well, exactly why Noriaki's voice came from all around him.
It's because there's Noriaki's all around him.
Hundreds of him, in fact!
Most of them are flickering after images, but a good chunk, at least over a dozen, are physical.
All of them are smirking though, as they add, "Very, very petty."
[Duplication Magic? No, the clones created by those spells aren't this alive looking, nor can they speak…what is this?] Albion wonders with a mixture of confusion and curiosity.
God bullshit?
[...Most likely.] Albion concedes eventually with a sigh.
Vali though, finds himself grinning just the same, his Juggernaut Drive form showing a viscous smirk filled with teeth.
Something new. Finally.
His Demonic Power and Draconic Aura bubbles forth and explodes out around him.
[Careful now, Vali! Every energy attack you use means more used Power you're already rapidly losing! You'll need to pace yourself!] Albion warns him.
Vali, internally, rolls his eyes. He knows how his Juggernaut Drive works, he came up with the idea to use his massive ocean-like reserves of Demonic Power to maintain the form and retain his sanity.
[I'm aware.] The white dragon huffs out, [But you tend to forget that in the middle of combat, your 'ocean-like' reserves are much less an ocean, and more like a lake, in this state!]
…Fair enough.
Regardless, using a radial attack would be quicker than hunting down the real one, and time is of the essence here…as much as he doesn't like to admit that.
With that on his mind, Vali roars, head raised to the sky as bright light blue bullets explode off his form, flying in all directions.
In mere moments, every single afterimage is blown away.
Yet, the clones…they fight back.
As his bullets surge out, whirlpools of crimson flames form to meet them, each made with a single spiraling slash from the clones.
The spiraling whirling flames devour his bullets, burning and dispersing his energy attacks into nothing.
Vali was forced to stop the radial attack, wasteful and not strong enough as it was, but before he could even consider a stronger option, all the clones were suddenly upon him.
All of them had different stances. All of them came from different directions.
There were eight on the ground, two from each cardinal direction, and four in the air.
Their blades ignited.
Albion. The wings.
[On it.] His partner called.
Vali formed balls of power and aura in his massive clawed hands, as his wings lashed out like blades of his own.
He thrusted his hands out causing both his left and right sides to turn into a bright pale blue mass of power.
At the same time, the draconic maw that made up his face fell open, erupting with a beam of the same pale blue light.
That's three directions on the ground, and air settled.
Pain. White hot pain lances through his shoulder and burns throughout his right side.
[Damn! Vali!] Albion calls, as Vali tilts his head slightly down to his shoulder with a pained grunt.
There, a blade pokes through, having cleanly passed through to the other side as though puncturing Play-Doh.
[One of them slipped through in some kind of heat haze!] Albion explained, though Vali was only mildly paying attention, as he whirled around, grabbing the grinning Noriaki that stabbed him by the face.
Internally, Vali grinned, feeling the connection link for him to use Divide.
Then, he squeezed.
And Noriaki…puffed into smoke?
The connection vanished, along with the sword stuck in his shoulder, much to his imminent confusion.
Even the sword was a near-perfect, albeit, a weaker duplicate of the real deal.
Still a Dragon Slayer. Still Holy Aura.
Vali groaned as he grasped the hole in his shoulder.
Now…where is the real one hiding?
[I'll fix the armor up, don't let the Holy Aura get to you Vali!] Albion spoke, almost admonishingly so.
Vali grits his teeth as he lets go of the wound, which is already starting to glow.
He could handle this much Holy Aura. Even though it felt like his veins had turned to molten lava, he could take this.
He can take this, and more. He'll need to if he ever wants to hope to defeat that man.
[Vali! Above!] Albion suddenly calls!
Vali jerks out his lulling mind and raises his eyes to the sky.
There he is. The real Noriaki. He can tell because of the golden honey glow wrapped around him like a shell.
Though, he's sheathed his sword…and that hand sign.
Both elbows out. Fingers interlocked, with the index fingers forming a triangle?
What is that supposed to–
Noriaki lowers the hand sign and breathes an ocean of flame.
Straight down at him.
Unlike his previous flaming attacks, the core of this one is a bright raging violet.
[Vali–]
He knows!
Several demonic barrier circles explode forth from his front, moving to block the stream of flames.
Said barriers don't even get a chance to work, instead they are washed over and consumed immediately.
His wings, both Devil and Sacred Gear, wrap around him like a cocoon as the fire falls upon him like a waterfall.
His world immediately becomes one of bright yellows and orange, and, most importantly, excruciating pain.
[Vali! The armor! It's melting!] Albion cried, legitimately panicking.
How in the fuck!?
But that would explain why everything feels like it's burning!
Keep up the armor. He'll blast them out of this.
He can feel Albion's confirmation, not verbally, but as he immediately gets to work, his entire body starts to glow.
Vali grinds his teeth together, as he begins building power himself to make a break out.
Forcing him to use so much raw power like this, over and over…Noriaki is hard-targeting his form's weakness here.
If this continues, he'll run dry soon enough.
He needs to take control of the fight. He needs to land a hit, then he can weaken Noriaki enough to the point he can't fight back anymore!
He, will, win!
His draconic maw bares his sword-like teeth as it opens its mouth and roars a beam of bright pale blue lights, straight back into the stream of never-ending flames.
His blue power lifts the fall of flames, slowly pushing the stream up and off them.
The clash of powers stops halfway, before promptly erupting in a massive explosion of light and fire and force midair.
Vali took his chance, and moved, blurring to the side and straight into the sky in a stream of blue light.
Right toward Noriaki.
Before the god could say anything, he shut his mouth preemptively with his flying fist.
Noriaki drew his blade, and the air groaned as his fist met the blade's edge, but Vali wasn't done.
Another punch followed a left hook, singing as it flew through the air.
Noriaki barely gave it a second glance as he ducked under it, the attack barely shaking his hair as it soared over him.
At the same time, Noriaki pulls his blade down and moves to swing, but Vali refuses to be led anymore.
He kicks out wide, forcing Noriaki to block it or be struck, and he does so easily; redirecting his sword up and catching his heel with the sword's hilt.
Vali twists, spinning midair as he follows up with a roundhouse kick, which Noriaki further ducks under, the kick sailing over his entire body as the god goes sideways in the air to avoid it!
Noriaki gives him a very stupid grin as he looks up at him.
Vali, in response, brings both fists down like a sledgehammer on top of him.
Only for him to miss again as his fists break nothing but air, Noriaki having shot off like a bullet to the nearby wall of the cavern to avoid it.
Though Vali wouldn't admit it out loud…he's starting to get fairly frustrated.
With an annoyed growl, he follows, racing after the golden god without hesitation.
Noriaki backflips in the air, landing calmly against the wall, seemingly attaching to it as he stands on it.
He's joined by Vali, who comes in like a train, slamming full force into the wall, evoking a massive eruption of rock and soil.
Of course. The wall wasn't his target, it was Noriaki.
But he jumped back, barely avoiding the strike. Again.
Vali burst from his self-made hole, glaring at Noriaki, who merely raised his sword in response, and smirked.
Without further ado, Vali charged, but this time, he jammed his fist into the wall and dug it in as he flew forward.
As he went, rock and soil flung into the air, forming a rolling cloud of dust around him.
An impromptu smoke screen.
Yet still, his opponent just stood there, not the slightest bit concerned.
Even when he fell upon him.
Through the cloud of dust and debris, Vali struck, lashing out with his free roaring fist…and was averted.
Noriaki's blade bashed away his strike to the side, bringing his sword down once again to counterattack.
One of his wings struck down, blocking the strike, with which Vali followed up with another titanic blow aimed at his gut.
Noriaki leaped over it, his blade igniting as he jumped, the shockwave from his punch bellowing out to tear apart a long section of the wall in front of him.
Pain lances across his back, from wing to wing, as Noriaki's blade rakes across it.
Vali grunts as he turns halfway, his palm out, power building on instinct, and as soon as Noriaki lands back on the wall, he unleashes it.
A blast of Demonic Power, that Noriaki simply turns and holds out his hand to.
Vali watches as his attack lands true, but promptly disperses into particles as it touches Noriaki's aura.
His eyes widen as he immediately clocks into what's going on.
In a reverse of their last fight, rather than expel his Holy Spirit Power to weaken Vali, he's keeping it close, where it's denser, stronger.
Like this, his devil-based powers won't reach him because they'll be weakened and broken apart by the sheer density of his aura's holiness.
"Bastard…" Vali grounds out as he turns fully to Noriaki, the wound on his back slowly closing with a glow as he does.
Noriaki gives a look of faux hurt, "Hey now, just because my parents weren't married when they had me doesn't mean you gotta start calling me names like that, Chuuni Dragon!"
Vali slumps slightly forward as he growls, before slowly heaving deep breaths.
[Vali…you're running out of steam here.] Albion cuts in, prompting Vali to pause.
Shit…he is, isn't he?
He can feel it, as his Demonic Power reaches critical levels, the voices…they're coming, getting louder…
Vali snaps out of his thoughts as Noriaki's blade suddenly bellows with intense crimson flames.
"Alright, Chunni Dragon…how about we end it here, yeah?" Noriaki smiles, as he holds his sword up.
"End it…? Already?" Vali scoffs, "We're just getting started…!" He almost snarls out, before stopping himself.
He will win! There is someone he must defeat, so he's got to win!
If he can't overcome this, then what does that say about his chances against him!?
Noriaki, unknowing and uncaring for his inner thoughts, breathes fire, flames licking the edges of his mouth as he breathes out, and steps forward.
"Sun Breathing." He states, his sword slowly lowering into a stance.
Wait…is he…calling out the name of his attack?
Well, less calling, more stating.
That dumbfounds Vali for a second.
Until he moves and is before him.
"Chrysanthemum Morning Palace."
ValI lied, he didn't move, he danced.
Somewhere, Vali realizes he's seen this move of Noriaki's before. Or at least, more accurately, a move like it.
Because comparing it then to now? It may as well be like comparing night and day.
Flaming slashes whirled around his body, striking in at least eight or more places so fast he didn't even know where exactly he got struck.
The final blow, that Noriaki stopped, ended with his blade right at the side of his neck, nearly biting into it.
Noriaki gave him a sardonic smile, now floating before him, as he slowly pulled his blade back.
"A-Ah…" Vali shuddered out, as his body began to shrink down, with a stuttered glow, "...damn it…you…Hnnghh…"
He tries to raise his fists, but only barely manages to lift his arms halfway before Noriaki's foot impacts his chest, and prompting drags them both down and into the ground.
That infuriating smile never leaves his face, as Noriaki looks down at him, and says, "You…are one persistent bastard, aren't ya?"
Damn…him!
~ A New Sun ~
Ah~! That felt good! Very good!
Sweet sweet karma, at its finest right here!
Vali struggles minutely under my foot, and to be fair, it's impressive he's moving at all.
This guy truly is the representation of sheer fucking will, and respect for that where its due.
After all, if it were anyone double weak to me and my sword, they would have just died taking the Thirteenth Form like that.
Finally got around to naming it after I perfected Sun Breathing. Feel that name fits pretty well, if I do say so myself.
So yeah, Vali took all twelve forms at the same time there, with me only holding back on cutting off his head, and he's still alive.
Hell, he's still moving!
I struck everywhere else besides his neck! He should be so pumped full of pain and divine power as to be effectively paralyzed, but look at him down there, trying to wiggle out from under my foot like a cute little worm!
So once again, I reiterate, this guy's existence is bullshit.
Not going to say that out loud though. I'm taking my win here wholeheartedly.
I let out a content sigh, basking in said satisfaction for the moment.
Until a small little feminine voice calls out from the side, "Um…Lord Noriaki…?"
I stop, blink, and turn toward the voice with a hum.
Floating there on her broomstick is the little blonde witch girl herself, Le Fay.
She isn't looking at me, but rather at Vali, with a very concerned expression etched across her face.
Which is fair, partly because of her whole…thing, and also because Vali is pretty fucked up at the moment.
Turns out, the younger girl was told many things about my and Kuroka's sex life by the black cat herself.
In explicit detail. During their 'girl talks', something I recall Vali himself mentioning to me during our first encounter.
Ah, Kuroka. Ruining a girl's innocence as easily as you eat all the food in the fridge, hmm?
On my way home tonight, I'm going to buy a collar and a leash and tie her up outside.
She's an outside cat from now on.
Anyhow, it sort of spiraled out of control from there, with Arthur catching wind of Le Fay's spoiled innocence and immediately blaming me…because older brother modes are characterized by being unable to think straight.
So yeah. It's a whole thing.
I take my foot off the half devil, and step away, asking, "You know any healing magics, or do you need me to fix him up?"
She floats over to Vali's side, the guy now trying to sit up, and puts a hand over him, shaking her head, "N-No, but I do know some white magic to facilitate the healing process…and we've got Phenex Tears if he really needs it."
As she finishes talking, a white magic circle appears under her palm, spinning steadily over him.
I chuckle, "It'd hurt his pride even more if I healed him after kicking his ass, wouldn't it?"
After a second, Le Fay nodded…before promptly pushing down the slowly sitting up Vali onto his back fully.
He groaned as his head hit the ground, prompting Le Fay to flush and utter apologies under her breath.
I muse about healing him anyway, but if they have Phenex Tears…why bother?
Sure, they probably stole those tears, but I couldn't care less where they got them. I, and the Shinto, aren't exactly allied with the Devil's after all.
Besides, I'm curious how he'll take this pain and loss and overcome it. Next time I see him, the guy will have gotten some kind of Zenkai boost, won't he?
Maybe I'll get to see his Emperio Juggernaut Overdrive next time?
Or maybe, it'll be something completely different?
This time, we were nearly even, with myself being a fair bit stronger overall, but Vali simply couldn't maintain his form's power consumption to stay in the fight.
Unlike our first bout, where we were even in the stamina game, but I lost due to my power not being up to par.
Almost a complete reverse.
So I wonder if he'll push down a different path, one not related to the insane drain Juggernaut Drive possesses.
I suppose only time will tell there.
With a shake of my head, casting aside those thoughts for now, I sheath my blade and reach into my robe, pulling out a new ofuda talisman.
"Ah, well, not like it matters," I shrug as I hold up the talisman, "you guys will be taken real good care of anyways."
Le Fay stiffens, "W-Wait! What!?" She sputters in sheer confusion.
She starts turning toward me, but before she can say or do anything, I throw the talisman to the ground.
Just like that, I'm back on the bridge. Alone.
While Vali Team? Well…let's just say they were taken elsewhere, where the Norse can hold and keep an eye on them.
Apparently, while I was relaxing with Suza, Odin decided he wanted to do something funny with them.
He had overheard Vali saying he wanted to 'fight the Norse' as it were, and the old god, not feeling the slightest bit threatened, instead decided to grant exactly that wish.
So, Odin and his fellow Norse are going to take Vali Team under custody and drag them back to Asgard for exactly that.
I'm not sure how that'd work, maybe they got some kind of gladiator pit or arena, but still, I let it happen because, well, why not?
Beyond just trying to find out more about the Khaos Brigade from them, which would be helpful for us because after tonight the Norse will be our ally, they do need to be punished for jumping in like that the other day.
Not only that, but I think this'll be good for them.
Or at least for Vali, anyway. He could use an ass beating. Or several.
As could Arthur.
Le Fay will be fine, the only reason I didn't explain anything is because she's too cute not to mess with.
I could see why Kuroka did what she did.
Still doesn't mean she's not being made an outside cat, though.
With a deep content sigh, I plop myself back down on the bridge, sitting there and staring up at the stars and moon.
Well…that's it, then. That fight didn't even take much time to win, either.
This means, that once all the gods back in the shrine are done doing the whole politicking and negotiating thing, this 'arc' I suppose is done.
So, now what?
Well, Hero Faction, if I recall correctly. They'll show up in around…a month. Or so.
Somewhere in October of next month, could be at the start, could be at the end of it, all I know is that they'll come, so I'll have to watch out for them.
Then…a bunch of stuff dealing with the Underworld. A lot of stuff dealing with down there.
No need to touch any of that, not like I can in the first place, not like I even remember much of it anymore.
So I guess, after the Hero Faction, I'll be flying blind in terms of meta knowledge, huh?
Not going to lie, that equally worries, yet also excites me.
Ah, well. That's quite literally all for future Nori to solve.
So, I lean my back against the bridge's railing and get comfortable.
It's going to be a long meeting after all.
…Wait a minute.
Why am I deciding to sit here?
I don't need to guard the shrine. There are so many deities around, and every single one of them could destroy entire mountains, at minimum.
Hell, Odin, Inari, my mother? They could all destroy islands and countries. They don't need me here.
So why am I doing so anyway?
I could get up, go home, and be done with all this already.
I could celebrate with my cat girls tonight, maybe. If Shirone isn't busy.
Or I could hop on down and see either of my grandparents, tell them what's been going on, tell them of the literal momentous occasion happening right before my eyes.
Yet I don't. I sit my ass right here and don't get up.
Get up.
I don't. Turns out, telling myself to get up won't automatically make me move my ass.
I have to want it.
Yet I don't.
I should, but I don't.
I don't even know why, this is a waste of my time, but I…
There's someone I need to see first before I come home.
It feels like I've met everyone before them. My maternal grandparents, my paternal grandpa, my uncles, Inari, Uzume…
But if there's anyone I should have met, it's pretty clear who.
So I sat there. Listlessly staring up at the stars.
As I do, I think of random bullshit to pass the time, to pretend that I'm not nervous.
Such as wondering if any alien civilizations out there have mythological systems that have a masquerade over them, just like here on Earth.
Really random stuff like that.
Throughout the night, I feel as deities both Norse and Shinto leave and enter the Shrine, vaguely taking note of them, though none ever acknowledge me in turn.
Eventually, night breaks apart, and the stars recede as dawn breaks over the horizon.
Now, more deities are leaving and staying gone as opposed to coming and going.
I vaguely feel when even Inari and my uncle leave.
Taking that as my signal, I finally stood back up.
Stretching out the kinks in my muscles after having laid awhile against hardwood, I pace fully across the bridge.
At the end of the bridge is a simple Torii Gate that, without breaking my stride, I pass right under, and straight into the Shinkai.
Dawn had barely broken in the mortal, human world, yet in here, right now?
The sun sat in the sky above the Inner Sanctuary, as though someone had taken every bit of the normal golden sky, bundled it up into a big orb, set it on fire, and dropped it here.
And it somehow only made every single exaggerated color within an already bright and colorful realm pop more rather than overpower it all.
As I walked, I saw far more people here than I think I ever had at one time before.
They're all Kami, I'm pretty sure. Heavenly Kami, in particular.
Regardless, I don't pay them any attention, even as they start whispering amongst themselves as I pass by.
"Arahitogami…"
"Here? How is…"
"They look a lot alike…"
They may as well be shadowed cutouts for how little they or their words matter to me.
No one stops me as I walk straight from the bridge to the Inner Sanctuary.
As I approach, I vaguely notice Heavenly Kami actively stepping away to not impede my path, some even bow lightly as I walk by.
All the way to the version of the main shrine in the Shinkai, Kotai Jingū, I walk.
For a brief moment, I'm shocked by how…small, the main shrine is.
Also just how modest it is.
I expected something awash in reds and gold but got a pretty standard-looking Japanese shrine in deep brown instead.
If there wasn't a literal sun above it, I'd probably say the place looked kind of…dull.
"No, no….no one would agree to that. Inari certainly didn't agree with that!" A voice, light, girlish, and very annoyed, suddenly reached my ears from within the shrine.
A pause, then scoff, and a sigh, "She has enough trouble running those stupid clubs here, it would be Hell for her to start anything like that up in Asgard!" Another pause, before she snaps back, "Well then why didn't you bring it up during the actual negotiations instead of now, after we signed everything!?"
Poor girl in there sounds like she's about to have a stroke.
Carefully now, I climb up the stone steps and ease open the wooden doors.
The inside is surprisingly roomy, but no less bare than the outside.
It looks big enough at least for a meeting between a few people, and yet…
There's only one person inside, standing before a golden mirror propped up in the middle of the room.
She's short, but not incredibly so…maybe a few inches or so taller than Kuroka? With long silky obsidian black hair.
She's wearing…Huh.
Gray sweatpants, pink bunny slippers, and a black t-shirt.
The only thing that would tell you she is a Goddess, beyond sensing it, is the ethereal aura of golden light wrapped around her form.
I almost wheeze out a chuckle, but damn if it wasn't hard to stop.
From here, l can see that the mirror isn't reflecting her, but is more like a screen, showing a view positioned overhead of a similar-looking meeting area, but with actual people in it.
Odin and Rose are two of the only people left. One pouting like a big baby, the other looking entirely done with life.
It's pretty easy to figure out what's going on here, I feel.
Suddenly, the girl twitches, right as she's about to say something more.
Slowly, she turns around. Her eyes widen as she does. Her golden eyes, that is.
She sees me, and she freezes.
I, meanwhile, look down at her shirt.
Oh.
It's not a plain black shirt at all.
It's an anime t-shirt with Kakashi from Naruto on the front.
I couldn't help it anymore.
I chuckled.
I continued chuckling, as her face slowly started growing redder, and redder.
Well, at least I know my mother doesn't have shit taste, that's a good start, right?
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 52 End
Oh Nori...just you wait until you find out Ama writes fanfiction.
Ama treating her meetings like she's on a Skype call is a total mood, tho.
Also, because it has been a while since you've all seen her...Ama pic!
Vali was the first one to step through, a big smirk on his face, and hunger in his eyes.
Really starting to wish Vali was a girl here. Would make the look he keeps giving me far less creepy.
Also, he looks far too excited for someone who's about to get their ass kicked with their friends, but that's fine.
He'll learn. Eventually.
Bikou is next, following right behind his team leader without a care, his crimson red polearm held on his shoulders casually.
Unlike his team leader, he looks significantly less enthusiastic about this.
I can only wonder why, hmm?
Arthur quickly follows, the circle fading away as he comes through.
Though, I can sense Le Fay practically clinging to his back.
Poor girl. Seriously, is she okay?
Contrasting Vali beautifully though, Arthur looks focused, his stoic glare doing little to hide the fire in his gaze directed at me on sight as soon as he made it through.
Curious. He had two swords on him the other day, Caliburn was one, and though he didn't draw the second I could guess that it was probably Excalibur Ruler.
Now, though, he is not armed at all.
It wouldn't shock me if he could summon Caliburn to his hand at any moment, the thing can cut space after all, but leaving Ruler back at base?
I was kind of considering taking the sword for shits and giggles.
I couldn't take Caliburn, because it's much more important to people I'd rather not piss off and probably wouldn't work for me, but Ruler is free game.
Shame that.
Oh well! I'll have to settle for humiliating the Brit instead. That'll be enough, for now.
You don't get to be an ass for little to no explained reason and then get a gentle ass beating, after all.
I give them a lazy smile as I take in their appearance, before finally saying, "Not even a second late, huh?"
Vali's smile only grows, somehow, "Wouldn't miss it for anything else."
Bikou opens his mouth as though he's about to disclaim that, but Arthur giving a firm nod at their leader's statement shuts him down before he can even try to begin.
I hum in acknowledgment, and hold up the ofuda talisman, "Then I assume everyone's ready and we can get this started, yeah? No one needs to use the bathroom or something!"
Bikou, quickly, holds up a finger, "I could take a leak real quick?"
Vali, and Arthur, slowly turn toward the new Monkey King with the stalest of expressions I've ever seen.
"...on second thought, I'm good." The youkai amends with a nervous chuckle.
I give a dry snort at the three and throw the talisman down.
As soon as it hits the ground, a bright flash roars from the paper like a flashbang, and as the light clears, we suddenly find ourselves elsewhere.
Underground, specifically. Hard brown slate covers and juts out from the walls, floor, and ceiling of the frankly ridiculously oversized cave.
Seriously, the place looks like it could fit Godzilla or some similar oversized monster.
Despite there being no natural light, the entire place is lit up nicely, a part of the slew of wards and barriers I can feel placed around the area.
Bikou, of course, had something to say though, as he looked around before giving his tongue a loud click.
"Place is a little bland, don't you think?"
Vali was quick to wave him off, "Who cares about decoration? It's wide open to allow for fighting on the ground and in the air, yet contained to keep the fighting in one place."
Arthur nodded, before chiming in himself, "There's no distractions. A perfect battlefield."
The monkey youkai looked between the two, before giving a long, tired sigh, verging nearly on a groan.
"What's up with you two lately…?" He seems to wonder aloud, not receiving any response to that from the two.
I could probably figure the answer out for you, Bikou! They both want my ass!
One more than the other, one for very different reasons…if Vali's eyes are anything to go by, holy hell…
And you're along for the ride!
Don't worry, I'll make it quick! For you, anyway. Not for them, I'll be taking my time with them.
…Not in that way. I'd rather bang the Loli oni than touch a dude in that way.
I shake my head of all those thoughts, and speak up, "So!" I clap once, drawing their attention, "How do you all wanna do this? I can fight you all at the same time, 3 separate one-on-one matches...I'll let you decide."
Vali doesn't even hesitate, with his smirk unmoving, he takes a step or two back, waving at the other two, "I'd rather nobody else get in the way, especially when it comes to Juggernaut Drive…so I'll let these two go first."
"Eh? Really!?" The newbie Monkey King exclaims, only for his surprise to be further cut off by Arthur stepping forward.
"Fine by me," the blond man begins, staring me down, "stay out of my way Bikou, I'll go first."
"Uhhh! Hey now!" Bikou shakes his staff at Arthur, "I didn't agree to this! Who says I want to fight him myself!?"
I tilt my head at that, "...didn't you say you wanted to hit me though?"
"Well, yeah!" Bikou agrees, easily, pointing the red stick at me, "But I thought it'd be more of a team effort! Especially after…" Bikou trails off with a gulp.
Ah. After I showed my power, right?
He's pretty good with senjutsu, so he probably understands just how badly they're fucked from that little flex alone.
"Do not be a coward," Arthur admonishes, nearly scoffing, "stand your ground, Bikou."
"I'm not being a coward!" The youkai fires back, "I'm being practical! We don't stand a chance individually!"
Arthur frowned at that, "Not with that attitude." He states with conviction, before holding his hand out to the side.
Space glowed golden, before rupturing with a flash of holy power, light pouring from the slice like water from a cracked dam.
Within his hand, all of a sudden, rested the Holy King Sword Caliburn as the light faded and space sealed itself shut.
…Okay. Despite the sword looking rather goofy, that was pretty cool.
Vali nodded and hummed in agreement, while Bikou just groaned.
"...We're screwed." He added as his groan subsided, completely defeated.
At least someone understands
Still, if Bikou has already accepted defeat, I may as well give it to him already.
Plus, it'll solve their little argument quickly!
So I'll try to be gentle!
"Very." I state with a smile on my face.
Then, I move.
To Bikou's credit, though I don't think he saw me coming, he certainly sensed me, as the moment I took a step forward, his eyes widened.
I was barely through the next step before his staff suddenly extended, one end elongating toward me like a rod from god.
It was extending at such a speed that if I didn't have my eyes activated, it probably would have given me a glancing blow.
Yet, unfortunately, I did, and the staff shot past my side harmless as I turned slightly to avoid it.
Unlike his senses though, Bikou's physical body was simply not up to the same level. His staff was fast, but him? Not so much.
I was in his face before he even saw me, he felt the back of my sword's sheath slam into his chest before then too.
He never did get to see me, as he rocketed straight up into the ceiling like a comet.
Arthur blinked at the sound of the monkey youkai becoming an astrological phenomenon, turning his head slowly to find me standing practically right next to him.
His expression hardens, and he grits his teeth as he turns to me fully.
"Le Fay." He states plainly, prompting the girl that was at his back to go flying off quickly to the sidelines.
Vali meanwhile blinked, then smirked harder, and intoned.
"I, who am about to awaken."
I turn to Arthur, a small smirk tracing itself across my lips, as I draw Odoru Taiyōkō-sen from his sheath.
"Well, Mr. Pendragon." I start, sarcastically, "I believe I am owed an explanation, and you a beating. So, which are we going to do first?"
Arthur points Caliburn my way, and then enters a very traditional, medieval knight-looking stance, before stating, "Neither."
I gain a lazy smile as I hear his answer.
"Beating it is then." I confirm easily.
Neither of us even flinch when the monkey youkai falls from the ceiling, ragdolling into the ground with a pained groan.
~ A New Sun ~
Vali Lucifer couldn't help himself. He couldn't help the excitement welling up inside, and the smirk that showed it.
Finally. Finally, a good fight for once! With an opponent whose growth is, rather frankly, insane.
Albion was sure to inform him of that much, at least, and try to caution against it.
[And I still do, by the way.]
Vali rolled his eyes internally, of course, the Vanishing Dragon still disagrees.
[Gods are already not normal, Vali! This one is even less so!]
That's what makes it so exciting, doesn't it?
The white one merely sighed in the recesses of his mind and pulled back.
Truth be told, after the Red One up and got himself felled early, Vali didn't think he'd have a good fight for another generation or two.
Hell, not even that. Whenever the next Red Dragon Emperor appears, Vali will have already surpassed the strongest on both sides.
It's only a matter of time.
Frankly, Vali had given up hope of ever having anyone reassembling a rival again.
Noriaki Kusanagi's power when they first met hadn't truly done much to change that idea.
But now? This growth? A couple of months, and he can soundly manhandle an Evil God?
Granted, Loki certainly isn't the strongest of them, but he's not weak. He's certainly stronger than the Noriaki that Vali had fought in the past.
Maybe…just maybe…he could replace the Red Dragon for him after all.
This is why, as much as he wants to immediately jump into the fight right away, he chooses to take a step back.
He wants, no, needs to see more, first.
[...It is slightly concerning the way you're thinking about him, Vali.]
…As though you have any right to talk like that considering your rivalry with the Red One.
[It's a dragon thing!] Albion fired back, defensively.
Right. Right.
Regardless, he has a fight to watch…and from the way he brutalized Bikou, it'll probably be a quick one.
"Am the Heavenly Dragon who lost all to the Principles of Supremacy." He continues the chant, unperturbed.
His words seem to be their starting shot, as Arthur dashes forward.
Noriaki remains unmoving, even as Arthur vanishes in a streak of golden light, appearing above the strange god in a similar light show, sword already swinging down.
His eyes barely flicker up as he raises his sword almost casually, its aura humming to life as it connects with Caliburn…
…and promptly sends the British blond and his sword flying back, from that lazy strike back alone.
Arthur clicks his tongue as he lands, skidding across the ground, only to disappear once more in a streak of golden light.
Vali, meanwhile, was less focused on his teammate and instead…
[The Dragon Slayer power within his sword has gotten significantly stronger.]
Vali nods internally at Albion's note. Not only that but unlike the last time they fought, Noriaki's sword seemed more…colorful. Even without that strange state of his, that borrows power from the sun.
Interesting.
Noriaki continued standing perfectly still, even as Arthur changed up his method of attack.
This time, Arthur himself didn't appear, but Caliburn's blade did.
A small cut would suddenly appear in the space around Noriaki, with Caliburn's blade lancing out with it to strike him, and yet…
His eyes would flicker in the direction of where the cut in space would appear before they even did, and his sword would already be arcing up to meet him.
A cut aimed at his neck? Deflected.
A lancing blow poised to strike up at his thigh? Blocked.
A long cut aimed at his back? Noriaki twirled his blade and parried it by slashing behind him, without even looking.
Quickly after, Arthur appears again, looking far more frustrated than he did a moment ago.
Noriaki's comment didn't help, either.
"Gonna cry?"
…Vali almost snorted at that. Albion however, did.
Arthur gave him a rather unknightly growl, before charging back into the fray.
No more fancy spatial tricks, the blond seemed to decide, he simply started swinging.
Which was meant with much the same results.
A downward slice was easily batted off course with the edge of Noriaki's blade.
A decapitating blow was ducked by him all the same.
When Arthur stabbed forward, attempting to pierce the son of the sun's chest, only then did Noriaki step forward, blocking and diverting Caliburn away with his weapon while stepping straight into Arthur's guard.
With the most absolute bored expression on his face, Noriaki stated rather plainly, "I will now fight back."
It took a moment for both Arthur, and Vali, to realize, but…yes.
Noriaki hasn't fought back yet.
With that, Noriaki vanished.
Arthur's eyes rapidly widened as the sound of metal bashing metal wrung out, and Arthur suddenly found himself mid-air, sword, and arms raised wildly up high.
Noriaki appeared beside Arthur, his sword swinging down, and Arthur barely had to try and bring his sword down to meet him.
He didn't manage completely. Instead, Vali watched as Arthur was forced to use Caliburn's oversized hilt to block, the blond gritting his teeth, entire body trembling against the blow before he was finally knocked down to the ground, back skidding against as he slid away.
Noriaki didn't even look like he particularly tried with that blow.
Regardless, he didn't even give Arthur a chance to rest, vanishing and reappearing upon him once more.
The next downward strike Arthur managed to use his actual blade's edge to block, but the force of the blow stopped his slide and pinned him into the ground in a small crater around himself.
Caliburn thrummed with holy power, and Arthur's form flickered with it, becoming a streak of light and-
Noriaki's hand blurred down, grabbing the British young man by his suit's tie, and pulled, yanking him out of the light.
Huh. He caught him before he could teleport using Caliburn.
No, rather…he was in the middle of teleporting, and Noriaki pulled him back out.
Vali…didn't know what exactly to say about that.
Neither did Arthur, as he looked upon his fellow young man in abject shock and twinge of horror.
"None of that now." Noriaki stated, almost chastising him, before raising Arthur high up…and throwing him straight back down into the ground.
Right back down into his crater.
The force which Vali could feel caused the entire cavern, or at least their little section, to rumble as though an earthquake was passing through it.
It took a moment, before the cloud of dust and debris that was kicked up settled, but when it did, he wasn't exactly surprised at the sight.
Arthur, laying there on the ground, letting out a low groan, yet still he held Caliburn tightly in his hand, his glare although pained, still filled with fire he aimed it up at Noriaki.
Noriaki sighed, stabbed his sword into the ground, and leaned on it as he looked down at Arthur in sheer and utter disappointment.
"Honestly?" Noriaki began, "You fight like you've got a stick up your ass."
This time, Vali did snort aloud.
Arthur's glare only intensified at that, but Noriaki wasn't done.
"Like seriously." He huffs, "The hell was any of that? Never go into any fights pissed, ever again. It makes every single other weakness of yours way more plain to see."
Arthur slowly struggles to sit up, "Really now…" he practically hisses out, "and what would those be?"
"You're an immature hardass." Noriaki doesn't even hesitate to go straight for the throat, verbally, anyway, "You're talented. You wield the strongest Holy Sword I've ever seen, but holy fuck, are you vain about it."
"Vain…?" Arthur echoes, raising to his feet at last with a huff of pain, "Immature? You…know nothing." He slides weakly into a ready stance.
Noriaki deadpans at him, then bats his sword lazily with his own, knocking Arthur out of his stance and nearly back onto the ground.
"Exactly what I'm talking about." Noriaki scoffed, "Even if you weren't pissy. I'd still kick your ass. Easily, at that. Your immaturity shows with not being able to take advice from someone better than you…and also your attitude.
"Seriously. What the hell's up with that? Are you ready to explain that yet, Pendragon?" Noriski asked with a raised eyebrow.
Arthur huffs with pain and refuses to meet his gaze anymore.
Noriaki simply shrugs. "Well, alright then. Guess I'll ask who I'm guessing this is all about."
"You-!" Arthur tries to raise his sword again, only to be cut off entirely by Noriaki pulling his sword's sheath from his back and slapping him over the back of the head with it.
The British young man hits the ground and stays there this time, twitching.
…Well. Vali didn't exactly expect that ending. Nor Noriaki trying to help Arthur, sort of, in his own way. Maybe it's a swordsman thing?
"I envy the 'infinite', and I pursue the 'dream'."
Regardless, Vali continued the chant, though Noriaki didn't seem to care.
Instead, the golden-eyed young man turned and looked over in...Le Fay's direction.
"EEEEEKK!"
Prompting the girl to make this horrendous squeaking noise as soon as she realized what was going on, like that of a distressed mouse.
Something Vali had never heard from her before, and so wasn't expecting, just as much as Noriaki seemed to.
Both of their eyes widened, then Noriaki more so, as a magic circle appeared above him.
And from it? A colossal fist of bronze came arcing down, straight into Noriaki, punching him into the ground…in much the same way as Arthur before him.
Ah…Gogmagog. The gigantic golem was created and left behind by the Old Gods in the Dimensional Gap, its original purpose? Destruction.
They had managed to find it while exploring the place around a month or so ago after Ophis recalled a giant that wandered it.
Still, isn't calling it in like that a bit of an overreaction?
Light pulses from beneath the fist, and flames suddenly wrap around the forearm, before the entire thing just seems to fall apart, in three even slices.
The little remaining stump of the golem's arm jerks back into the circle, as the massive slabs of arm crash to the ground around a now airborne Noriaki.
Who doesn't even look hurt, just covered in dust and rocks, and mildly miffed.
Several more magical circles appear, including a much larger one, but this time Noriaki is quick to react.
His sword ignites with flames, and with his free hand, he forms what Vali recognizes as one of those eastern magic hand seals.
Or at least he's pretty sure it is, because next he sees Noriaki take a deep breath in, only to exhale a torrent of flames into the sky, washing over and breaking apart most of the smaller magic circles.
He blurs straight into the now burning 'sky', which quickly parts and disperses as new flames forming a massive plus sign that cuts the gigantic magic circle apart.
As the light from the circles fades, and Noriaki's flames disperse, Vali can finally see that Noriaki has managed to grab Le Fay, holding the witch girl up by her collar and off her flying broomstick.
The girl quickly covers her face with her oversized hat as he tries to say something to her, when it doesn't seem like she's responding, he takes off her hat too.
…Vali is very glad they were far enough away so he couldn't hear what they were talking about.
Pointless drama. Not worth his time or effort to think about.
His thoughts were only confirmed when Noriaki suddenly exclaimed loud enough for him to hear, "Fucking Kuroka!?"
The blonde witch's rapid nodding only seemed to draw a groan from Noriaki.
Ah, yes. The cat. When it comes to the cat, he'd rather not even think about it.
It's why he hasn't put up much of a fuss with her essentially leaving the team. Her role as the senjutsu user could easily be filled by Bikou, after all.
Soon thereafter, Noriaki comes floating back down, palm firmly in his face, and rubbing the bridge between his eyes.
"That fucking cat, I swear to me…" He grumbles, Le Fay quickly following behind him.
She teleports Arthur, Bikou, and herself away from them, back to the far corner of the cavern where she just was.
Her face never stopped holding its pure crimson color, even though she didn't look at Noriaki once.
Though, before she left, Noriaki put her hat back on her head.
That only made her blush worse though.
With that all done though, Noriaki sighed before finally looking at him.
"So," he started, head tilted with a lopsided smirk, "I assume you enjoyed the show so far?"
"...It's been going about as well as I thought it was." He answered honestly, "But I am getting kind of sick being stuck on the side here…I thought you were going to finish up faster, truth be told."
Noriaki chuckled at that, "Well, I do want to have some fun myself at least, you know? After all, you lot…" his chuckle turned significantly darker, "aren't all that strong."
Vali's smirk twitched, "...I don't think you'll hold that opinion for long."
"On the contrary," Noriaki waves him off, "I think I'll keep it, Chuuni Dragon." His smirk turned into a mocking grin, "Now…you gonna cough out some stuff from your books or are we gonna get this started?"
Vali's eye twitched at that, but he didn't dare entertain him with a response.
Instead, he simply continued.
"I shall become the White Dragon of Supremacy."
"So you are then? Not gonna lie, Vali. Kid you came up with some kinda racist shit, huh?"
Unfortunately, so did Noriaki.
Ignore it. Ignore the burning desire to Half Dimension him out of existence right this second.
"And I shall take you to the Limits of Innocence…!"
At that, Noriaki visibly cringed and took a step back.
"Fucking…! Hell, man? I'm not into that! Besides! I already lost my innocence a long time ago!" He exclaimed.
Alright. Vali can not.
"No! That's not what it means you-! Tch!" He pushes that aside, for now, posing as he calls, "Balance, Break!", his divine-given wings erupt from his back, sparkling with blue and white power.
As one, the jewels ingrained upon his wings' spine announce—
[Vanishing Dragon Balance Breaker!]
Brilliant white draconic metal shines into existence around him, forming across his body like a second skin.
Except, it doesn't stop there.
Blue and white draconic aura mixed with demonic power explodes out from his form, which starts to grow.
Noriaki watches this all without care, arms crossed, a small lackadaisical grin as he waits patiently for him to finish.
Somehow, that pisses him off more.
[Control yourself, Vali!] Albion's voice breaks through the building haze of rage, [Or the Juggernaut Drive will control you instead!]
Ah, right.
Is that Noriaki's game here, or is he being infuriating just how he is?
Recalling the end of their first encounter, both seem likely.
Regardless, Vali maintains his mind as his armor becomes larger and more beastial, he can feel the moment the form completes, and his demonic power starts rapidly draining to sustain it.
And so, Vali and Albion announce.
["JUGGERNAUT DRIVE."]
Noriaki stands before an armored dragon, easily doubles his size, and smiles.
"There we go…still not as strong as Susanoo, but hey! That's still pretty good! You're stronger than Ibaraki…but then again, so am I now."
He takes a single step forward, "We're somewhere in between there."
And then, his power exploded off him, in much the same manner as Vadi's did.
Except, unlike Vali, of course, his form didn't grow.
Rather, all that happened visually was the golden flame-like lines that spread up across his face.
But Vali wasn't thinking about that.
No, he was currently enamored by being compared…or contrasted, in this case, to Susanoo.
Why Susanoo? What has Noriaki been up to since their last encounter?
Golden light counterbalances the blue light let off from his power as both fill the cavern.
"Oh! And, one more thing, Vali!" Noriaki suddenly perks up and adds, before smiling a wide cocky grin, almost a perfect mirror of his own from before.
He points his blade at him and states, almost matter-of-factly, "I hope you're not counting on using Divide this time. Because trust me, you won't be able to land a single hit to make it work."
Vali doesn't think there needs to be anything said to that.
Instead, he merely charges forward in a blur of speed and blue light, intent on proving the provocation wrong.
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 51 End
Muwahaha!! The cliffs have returned!
Promise tho, this Vali fight won't last anywhere near as long as the first one.
Just to make it clear, by the way, in case Nori's comment at the end there didn't make sense, both JD Vali and current Full Power Nori are in middle range of Satan Class right now.
With an exaggerated sigh, I plop down on my couch, the morning sun washing over my form from the window as I do.
I'm not necessarily physically tired, so much as I am mentally at this point.
One can only deal with Odin's bullshit for so long, and I am no exception.
I was right in assuming he wanted to 'make up for lost time' after all that, even though we didn't lose much time at all.
The whole ordeal over the night barely lasted half an hour. The dick-measuring contest with Vali and his team took longer than the fight with Loki!
I give a disappointed huff, and turn onto my side, staring at the couch cushions discontentedly.
Vali better be a decent fight to make up for it. I'll probably have to let him go into Juggernaut Drive to get it, but that would be fine.
It's pretty much the only thing I have to look forward to tonight.
Well, that, and celebrations for a job well done and a week well suffered.
That should be fun.
O' Kami-sama…
I still, completely. Whatever train of thought I was going to have next cut completely off.
As a deity, I hear prayers, that's kind of a given. At this point, anyone who prays either to me specifically or to Kagustuchi, I hear.
It got kind of annoying, hearing say, the old man blacksmith, in the back of my head whenever I was blowing my cats back out.
So, I devised a system, a priority system. Now most prayers, from people I don't know, I don't hear directly anymore.
Important pleas I hear more strongly, but not so much as to be forefront in my mind, but anyone can send those to get my attention more directly.
Then there are specific people whom, no matter what, I hear from directly if they pray to me.
One of those people is Suza, of course.
This servant would like to service her Lord…directly, should he be available~...
My body shivers in its entirety once more.
Once more, another prayer so sexually charged, pushing all my buttons like that…
My pants already feel several leagues too small.
I let out a dark chuckle and deep husky sigh as I stand up, off the couch.
I have to wonder why she's giving me a booty call now. She specified the celebrations later for this, right?
Well. Not like I'd say no to doing this earlier than expected.
Kuroka is still asleep, and poor Rose knocked herself out pretty much as soon as I laid her down on her bed, so no worries there.
The girls wouldn't even know I was gone.
Now, as for how to get there in a timely manner?
I've got some deity bullshit for that.
I close my eyes and focus in the direction of the Himejima Clan Compound.
My sensing range doesn't extend that far, unfortunately, but even then I don't need it too.
Almost like a beacon of fire atop a mountain, I see it, feel it, through the haze beyond my sensing range.
My Holy Spirit Power. Not all of it, of course, just a mere fraction, a spark.
The spark I left behind to power one of Kagustuchi's shrines, the one dedicated to him that's within the clan's compound.
I reach for it, feel myself pulling toward it, willing it so…and as I open my eyes?
I am there.
I blink several times as golden sparkles flicker around me, and take a moment to look around the small shrine building dedicated to…I suppose me, right now.
Luckily, there's no one else around…because if there was, and I, the Arahitogami, just appeared with a full mast in his pants in front of a bunch of worshipers or some such…
Yeah. I'd rather not deal with the questions that'd bring up.
It seems that, in general, most of the Clan isn't up and around, probably because they're all tired as hell and asleep themselves.
That made it a pretty quick and easy fly over to the main building where Suzaku resides, undetected.
Mostly, because Suzaku felt me coming, and blocked the window before I could fly through it with a big Five Phases magic barrier.
…Fair enough. Going through the door like a normal horny guy.
So I walk through the front door…which has no guards in the front, or anywhere, it's just Suzaku in there again.
I wonder why?
When I reach Suzaku's bedroom door, I don't even hesitate to push it open, no knocking, I simply barge in like I own the place.
I stop a mere step into the room, as I behold the sight right before her bed.
Suzaku standing in front of her bed, bent over and leaning forward it…with her shrine maiden outfit kicked up over her waist, completely exposing her round, doughy, and nude ass.
There was barely thing left on top either, with just the barest of cloth left not pulled down, hiding what little it could of her frankly massive bust.
The girl had a small sheepish smile, paired with an absolutely atomic blush from ear to ear.
"A-Ah~? My Lord? My…you came over quick, didn't you?" She gives me a soft and nervous giggle as she shimmies her hips side to side, "Someone's excited, aren't they~...?"
I nearly slam the door behind me as I step in, causing the girl to flinch slightly.
Her eyes widen minutely as I stride forward, probably from the sheer hunger I'm letting show clearly in my gaze.
I'm a predatory, she's my fucking meal, she set herself up as such, and she can feel that.
I'm going to wait until after to ask why she moved this up. Too horny to think straight right now.
The last of my brain cells that have not been consumed by horni energons instead manage out a rough, "One chance. Suza." She perks up as I continue, "If you're too scared, or you're thinking of changing your mind…this is your chance to back out.
"But if you mean to go through with this, I will claim you, and there will be no coming back from that." I state, plainly, right on the table as it were.
Suza, while still looking nervous, didn't hesitate to shake her head, "I've been thinking for a while now about doing this…I'm not about to back down now…"
I give a primal huff and nod at that.
Thus, my last brain cells succumbed.
"Say it then." I almost growl out, walking straight up to her.
"Huh? S-Say what?" She sputtered in confusion.
I reach over, grab her by her ponytail, and pull her body right up against me, a primal growl leaving my lips and straight into her ear as I elaborate.
"Exactly what you want your god to do with your obscene body…"
She let out a breathy gasp as her entire body trembled. Before she could say anything, her body was already telling, as she instantly went and pushed her bare ass right up against the tent in my pants.
She ground her hips into my own, making sure her plush cheeks enveloped as much of the bulge as possible.
"I~I~..." She gulped in anticipation before looking directly into my eyes with her hazy red ones, "I want you to sate your lust on my obscene body~..." She ground out breathlessly, "Use me as a servant should be used~!" Before finishing with an almost desperate moan.
Well, there's only one way to respond to that.
I drag her down to her knees by her pony, and while I do that, I unwrap my robe and open it up.
Suzaku had only barely turned her head, before suddenly, my member was just there.
The poor girl gasped as she beheld the rod of throbbing meat, letting out a shaky yet sultry breath at it.
I give one single command down at her in a husky mutter, "Get it ready."
She perks and doesn't hesitate to swirl around, facing me entirely now. As soon as she's in position, she practically pounces on my manhood.
Her luscious lips start dotting kisses across the shaft, interspaced with long soft licks to mix up.
I can't help the groan of pleasure that rumbles up from the back of my throat as she continues tenderly servicing me, her eyes locked up at me, filled with desire, and something like adoration or devotion.
That thought sends another groan out of my throat, which only hitches as Suzaku wraps her lip around the head, and slowly goes down.
"Oommm~!" She hums out pleasantly, her tongue swirling around my cock as she begins sucking it.
She doesn't start slowly either, she immediately starts booping her head up and down, uncaring as the rest of her miko outfit finally slips off her and to the floor completely.
I can see the eagerness in her eyes, which only increases as I stare down at her, along with the speed at which she fulfills her order.
Eventually, I take her by her ponytail again and pull her lips and tongue off my rod.
"Good little miko," I grumble out, prompting another satisfied shiver from her, "I think that's enough worship for now, yeah~?"
She nods, almost frantically, "Yes, Lord~..."
I huff, pulling her back up to her feet…only to promptly throw her onto the bed, right on her stomach.
As much as I would love to play with the absolute melons on her right this instance, I've got a promise I made to myself a while ago to fulfill.
So, I clamber onto the bed, following her, but over top of her.
She looks behind her at me, biting her lip as she raises her ass preemptively.
I send her a dark primal smirk, drawing another shiver from her, as I grab her hips.
Looking down, I can already see the poor girls soaked…and besides, I'll make up for my lack of foreplay later.
She said she wanted to be used, so use her I shall.
That, and this bed sorely requires an impression of her fucked in it for her teasing antics all those months ago.
With that in mind, I take a second to line myself up properly, and then I don't hesitate to plunge straight in without saying a single word, only grunting to acknowledge just how wet and hot she is inside.
Suzaku, meanwhile, has something else to say.
"O~Oh~! My~! Mmmm~!" She shivers and gasps out, "M~My Lord~...!"
I settle down right on top of her, pushing and holding her down on the bed with my weight alone. I fall to my elbows, and wrap an arm around her throat to hold her still…and get easy access to her ear.
"M~May L~Loard~?" She starts slurring in confusion, and I haven't even started thrusting yet.
"Just to keep you still," I explain ruefully into her ear, "after all…I'm not going to be gentle with, you teasing little minx of a miko…" I finish with a growl.
For a second, more confusion etched across her face, before snapping into realization.
The snap to a look of 'oh no, I'm in danger' was truly delicious.
As was her first squeal as I drove my hips up, and then straight back down, hard.
"MMMM~!" Suza squealed out her moan, "M~Muhh~! Lard~!"
I didn't so much as begin thrusting down into her, haha! No, no…I start jackhammering down into her.
She's a big strong clan head, her ass can take it.
"OH~! O~OH~! OHNNN~! L~LORD~! NNNNN~!" She moaned and groaned through hitched gasps.
"Who owns this body~? Who owns this ass~?" I grunt out in response.
"Y~YOU! YOOUU~! NNNNNN~! OH~!" She manages between breaths.
Unfortunately, I'm not satisfied with that answer.
With my free arm, I lance down, striking one of her ass cheeks, and drawing a deep shivering moan from her core.
"Again." I command with a rough grunt into her.
"AHHAHHNN~! Y~YOU! LORD~! YOU! I SERVE~! NNN~! YOU W~WITH~! MY ALL~! MMM~!" She, sort of, manages to elaborate further.
Hmm. Good enough for now.
I let out a satisfied growl, before getting lost entirely in just…pounding an impression of her into the sheets.
I could say which was louder at this point, the bed as it rocked and creaked from the ferocious fucking, Suzaku's moans, or the sounds of flesh beating against flesh.
But eventually, even I couldn't hold it in anymore.
"Here comes your god's first load," I groan out deeply into her ear, "get~ ready~!"
"Y~YESSS~ MY LORD~! PLEASE GIVE THIS~! MMM~! OBSCENE SERVANT YOUR PLEASURE~!" She cried out wantonly, without an ounce of hesitation.
So I didn't hesitate to act upon her words, and slam down, pushing as deep as I could physically go before bottoming out inside her and finishing.
"OOO~OOOOHH~! Ooohh~! Nnnnhh~!" Suzaku, rather than crying out, actually clamps her mouth shut as her body starts seizing and trembling, twitching almost along with the rhythm of my rod's throbs.
I let out a long, low, groan, taking deep breaths I didn't know I needed right after.
Before I forget, I make sure to make my load sterile.
Fun fact, deities, any deity, can ensure they are fertile or virile, but only deities of fertility or life can go the mile beyond and ensure others are such ways.
Neat little thing. Also, something Kuroka must never find out. For now.
Suzaku slowly looked behind her as my arm around her neck slackened, straight at me.
She was gasping for breath, not because I was choking her out - I made sure my arm wasn't that tight - but simply because I didn't give her much of a chance to breathe.
To that effect, her mouth was drooped open, tongue almost following, a near nigh perfect ahegao. Besides that, she also had flaming hearts in her eyes.
Okay. That has to be magic. At this point, I'm being fucked with.
Lucky for her I'm not anywhere near done, hmm?
I slowly pull out of her, prompting a sigh from her…only to flip grab her, and flip her around so she's facing up, at me.
The squeak that left her lips was cute, but paled in comparison to the look of trepidation on her face as she looked down…and saw my cock, still rock hard, positioned right above her entrance.
"U~Uhm~...my Lord~? K-Kami-sama~?" She stumbled and gave a nervous chuckle to me, "W~What are you~..."
"That was only the first load." I replied, reiterating with just a tad more emphasis on one particular word there.
"E~Eh~? Oh~...Oh, no~..."
Ah, now she's getting it~!
"Mercy~?" She nervously inquires.
I think about it for a second. Hope ignited in her red eyes for just a moment.
"...No."
Then I grab her legs, lift them back, and plunge right back in.
"O~OOH~! NNNGHH~! M~MY LORD~!"
She really should have chosen her words better earlier!
~ A New Sun ~
A few hours later, I can safely say I've made a Suzaku-shaped indent in her bed.
In fact, it's such a big indent, we had to change spots…luckily, the bed is so big, we could easily slide off the pretty much broken part and continue freely.
Turns out, magical fire resistance beds are also insanely durable on principle as well, so it took a little bit…but I managed.
Much to Suzaku's chagrin.
Currently, we lay side by side in her bed, the girl in question against my side, with one of her hands slowly stroking my shaft up and down.
Meanwhile, I have one arm wrapped behind her back, hand grasping her ass to keep her against my side, while the other massages one of her tits, playing with it, squeezing it…in I'll admit, a tad bit of wonder.
Her chest is simply so big that one of my hands can't grasp one of her breasts in its entirety.
It's insane! They are legitimately melon-sized! The second biggest I've ever seen, only beaten out by Yasaka!
Suzaku giggles playfully into my ear, "Are you having fun, Kami-sama~?"
"Yes," I admit easily, smiling at her in equal parts childlike joy and desire, "seriously, is your back okay with these things…?"
Another playful giggle, "Hmm, if my body wasn't as strong as it was, it probably wouldn't be…even then though," she gave me an accusatory hum, "shouldn't you be asking about my…everything below the waist?"
I give a helpless shrug, "I'm not sorry, you asked to be used."
She huffs haughtily, albeit weakly, her atomic blush beginning to manifest once more, "I will admit…I wasn't aware I had that kind of button myself until it just…came out."
I resist the urge to laugh at the easy joke and instead nod along, "Same…sort of. I always enjoyed being dominant. In control. But that…?" I couldn't suppress the shiver that rose from there.
If I had less self-control, if I cared less about people…that feeling…that feeling of dominating someone so completely, in mind, body, and soul, and being worshiped and praised as I do.
That's dangerous. I could easily be another god or even a dragon with that type of fetish.
I'm lucky I've got that human half, that part that is flesh, and bone, and blood…whole, I am complete.
And also not the second coming of Zeus, thank fuck.
I shake my head of that train of thought, and adopt a teasing smirk, "Who would have thought, hmm? The woman who fights against tradition so hard has a fetish for submitting entirely to the traditional 'always obey the gods' attitude."
She pouts at me, "It's not like that! Well…at least, not quite the same." She looks off into the distance, concerned, and in a little disbelief, "Mostly…?"
I finally let go of one of her mammaries, taking one side of her face in my palm to guide her gaze back toward me.
"Hey now," I start, softly, "don't start having a crisis now…a thing you like sexually doesn't mean you like that thing normally. The two can be separate."
"Ah…well." She closes her eyes and leans into my hand, "I suppose you're right…I just…I guess I'm surprised? I never really got to explore all, this, before."
I nod in understanding, "It'll pass. You're still the same woman I nearly broke through the bed with earlier, you just learned a little something new about yourself, is all."
Her eyes slowly open with a deadpan at that reminder, meeting my very silly grin.
I get the feeling she'd smack my chest if she could, but one hand still hasn't stopped giving me a hand, and the other is comfortably against the bed.
Eventually, Suzaku scoffs and jerks away from my hand as I chuckle.
For the moment, there is mostly silence, until Suzaku suddenly speaks up once again.
"Did you…mean what you said earlier?" She asks, all of a sudden nervous.
I blink in confusion.
"...what specifically?" I ask in return, because, haha! I said a lot of shit over the past few hours.
Most of it was calling her names, to be fair, fairly debasing names relating to how she's my private miko cock sleeve and such.
But still.
"Claiming…me." She says, slowly, remembering my words, and giving me clarity in turn.
"Well. Yeah." I state with a raise of the eyebrow, as if it was obvious, "You're one of my girls now. I know you've been talking with Kuroka about this, and she's been pushing you for this."
She flinched at that, then turned to look at me wide-eyed.
I simply deadpan stared at her right back, "I'm not a dense idiot, Suza. I saw the signs. I was waiting for you to be ready for this before doing anything."
Granted, I didn't think 'this' would be straight to kinky fetish revealing sex, but really, what with the way this world is I should probably have expected it.
"Ah…" She looks away again, "I-I see…"
I give her a second to process that, which is about all it takes before she turns back to me, clearing her throat.
"I…want to know." She started, uneasily, "Did you do this because of my body, or because you…" her blush went full atomic at this point, and she shuddered as she trailed off instead of finishing.
I gave her a reassuring smile, before coming up and rubbing the side of her face, "I'll say this. I wouldn't have come at all, flirted with you back at all, if I didn't feel something there at all."
Suzaku flinched before stilling, barely managing to ask, "Y-You…since…when?"
"A little after the time the whole thing with…Slash/Dog happened." I answer, not easily, but honestly, before shrugging, "I wouldn't consider anything with a girl already in love with someone else after all."
I'm speaking, of course, of Tobio here…but he would be kind of odd to bring up now of all times by name, at least.
Suzaku simply stared at me for a moment, I think she was trying to find any deceit, but she found none where there wasn't any.
With that, she smiles brightly, her eyes filling with equal parts joy and desire.
Suddenly, her motions stroking my hard-on increased, growing faster but not rougher, what with her hand being so soft.
I groan, and as I do, I'm caught off guard by her face leaning down into my my, and her luscious lips falling upon mine.
It was a chaste kiss, a very chaste kiss, but it was still very sweet.
As she pulled away, she smiled sultry, and got up onto her knees, crawling down between my legs.
There, she finally let go of my rod, letting him breathe, only to immediately smother him between her two massive melon mounds.
"Oh~...fuck~..." I groaned out lowly, as Suzaku started bouncing.
"Just remember, Kami~sama~!" She smiled, "I'll always be here when you need me~...for anything, alright~?"
Yeah, I got the picture…
I need to take her out sometime, just the two of us, on an official date.
It kinda irks me how every girl I've gotten, the relationship pretty much starts with sex!
Well, except Shirone, but that one still officially started with sex!
~ A New Sun ~
Several more hours later.
Suzaku eventually passed out, not everyone is a freak of nature in that regard like me, recall.
Even still, she lasted a surprisingly long time. Long then the cat sisters combined in fact.
Still not long enough to make me miss a nice extremely hot shower before night fell, though.
I sit now on a bridge, the Ujibashi Bridge, the one bridge leading the Grand Ise Shrine complex.
It's a beautiful wooden bridge, even in the moonlight, I can see it all so clearly.
So peaceful. There's no one out here but me. Odin and Rose went to the Shrine Complex themselves, the guard was no longer needed with there being several Shinto Gods present at the Shrine.
Inari, Uzume, and a few others that I don't recognize the power of…probably all fellow Earthly Kami though.
I pull out a talisman from my robe, preemptively preparing it.
I throw this down? And whoever's around me will get transferred to a location for a no holds barred battle, far from here.
That's also part of the reason I'm alone out here, be kind of bad if others got caught along and dragged into the battlefield with me.
I eye the moon, my internal senses clicking into place, and suddenly, I know it's time.
At that moment, Holy Spirit Power radiates from the Shrine, enveloping it completely, almost becoming it, as though it was possessed.
I don't turn to look, I've felt her power gaze upon me before.
Looks like my mother arrived, right on time.
Following that though, another unfamiliar power grows…the moon seems to glow brighter, and the wind picks up, whistling past me…
"Have fun, little nephew…"
A soft, but assuredly masculine voice, whispers into my ear with the wind.
I hear footsteps behind me, walking across the bridge, and yet as I turn…nothing.
No one is there.
I couldn't help the chuckle that escaped my lips.
"You as well, overdramatic uncle." I respond, nodding in the moon's direction.
Well, at least he's not crazy, like Susanoo.
I hope, anyway.
It wasn't long after that a magic circle appeared a few feet away from me, not Devil, but it looked like the same one Vali's Team used to leave last time, so…
I rise to my feet and brush myself off.
I'll try not to end what little fun I'll probably have until the Hero Faction reers their moronic heads too quickly…
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 50 End
Not gonna lie, I really dislike how lately, shit keeps happening on Thursdays specifically to mess with my writing and posting.
I'll give it another week, if this keeps happening, I may as well change the date to Friday. Especially since for some of you it may as well be already.
In any case? Lewwwwdddd this chapter. And as is standard, a moment after. Kinda. At least it's wholesome, and not depressing!
Gotta balance it out with a depressing one for next time. Perfectly balanced, as all things should be and all that.
Vali (and extras) fight next time, with the start of a certain special meeting at the end. Norse arc feels kinda like it's flying by, ain't it?
I blink…shockingly, those words weren't mine, but instead, Vali's, directed toward Tobio. Though I was admittedly about to ask something similar myself.
Tobio's group quieted down before Tobio turned, his face hardening as he looked at the White Dragon Emperor.
"Excuse for what, Vali?" Tobio asks stoically back.
Vali merely smirks, "For showing up so late, of course. I held back until that big burst of divine power to pull a hero saves the day moment, you know? So what about you?"
My smile fell off.
Of course he did that. Dick.
Tobio frowned as he replied, "Noriaki could handle himself just fine. We held back because we were waiting in the wings in case something happened…like someone else showing up."
He narrows his eyes, and smirks as he continues, "Lavinia caught a whiff of your teleportation circle, so we showed up. Wouldn't have otherwise, unless Loki summoned whoever he wanted there…but Noriaki took care of that before I could jump in."
Right as he finished, Tobio stumbled as he was pushed to the side slightly, and a…very voluptuous blonde in a white and blue witches outfit, with a big puffy hat and all, took his place.
She gave a very wide, very goofy smile Vali's way as she waved at him, "Ara ara? Is that little Va I see over there? It's been so long~!"
I could barely contain my snort. Va? She has a cute little nickname for him?
Vali slowly looked anywhere but at her, giving an embarrassed frown, which eventually settled on me.
I simply chuckle at the display, prompting his frown to cringe further with embarrassment.
Heh. Serves you right, you edge lord wannabe.
Eventually, Vali shakes off his embarrassment and settles back into that same cocky smirk that seems to be his default facial expression.
"So then, Noriaki Kusanagi," he addresses me while crossing his arms, "I see you have gotten stronger if you can manhandle Loki like that."
I eye the maimed, unconscious trickster god on the ground, before looking back at him, "To be honest, the guy wasn't that strong."
"Really?" Vali sighed, a sad disappointed thing, "Unfortunate. Here I was thinking fighting some Norse Gods would be a fun time." After a moment, his expression brightened slightly, "Well, I guess not all hope is lost."
He turned suddenly, facing the direction of Odin with a grin stretching across his face, "After all, there is still a Norse God here…"
My hand immediately went to my sword hilt, a snarl on my lips. "Vali! Don't you fucking dare start shit right now!"
Rose stepped in front of Odin, face hardened and focused, the old god however merely gave the white dragon a snort, disregarding him entirely.
Tobio even stepped forward, arm outstretched to the side, ready to summon his scythe at any moment. The rest of his team looked similar, even Kouki, who was staring bloody murder at me this whole time until now.
Lavinia though, was the only one amongst them that seemed genuinely concerned.
Similarly, the Five Heads readied themselves for battle, and I'm honestly kinda shocked Byakko didn't just try to jump in and start the fight now.
…The Genbu girl is shaking a little though. Nerves? Now? She seemed fine at the meeting though…
Vali gave everyone's reaction a once over, before smiling casually, "What, Kusanagi, that is what terrorists do...besides, you shouldn't talk. I beat you soundly last time we fought, and you aren't the only one who has gotten stronger."
"Soundly!?" I scoff, a little offended, "We fought for hours, what do you mean soundly!"
I'm going to tear him out of his armor and chuck him into the sun, or so help me-!
"Hold up now, rewind that a bit!" Odin suddenly called out, hitting his stick on the hood of the carriage loudly, "Terrorists? You mean, the Khaos Brigade, right?"
Vali waves the old man off, "In a way…we're more like allies. It's easier to do what we want aligned with them than anyone else."
"Oh yeah?" Odin mused, monocle sparkling, "And what would that be?"
Vali smiled wide, "Strength. Power. The likes of which can't be won through peace, but in battles hard fought."
This time, my snort could not be contained, "Vergil wannabe."
Vali's head knocked to the side, as though struck.
"Awww~! Va-kun! If you need strength, don't hesitate to call on your big sister!" Lavinia cooed out, prompting a very slight blush to dust his cheeks.
Then, Tobio snorted, and that seemed to open the floodgates from the other members.
They all pretty much started cooing at him, calling him various embarrassing nicknames.
Lucidrago. Va-kun. Radra. Lucidra.
Ramen Dragon? Kouki called him that one.
All the while, Vali clenched his teeth and started trembling in teenage angst and cringe.
I'd throw in my stuff, but honestly? Team Slash/Dog is doing good work by themselves.
The guy holding a big bo staff standing next to Vali seems to think so too, as his whole body shakes, holding his stomach as his laughing reaches the point it starts to hurt.
"Va-kun? Lucidrago? V-Vali, man! You should've told us more about your time with these guys!" He pats Vali on the back, "It sounded like a blast!"
Vali finally let out a long, pained groan, causing the guy to laugh harder.
Bo staff guy, think that's the current Monkey King, Bikou, I believe his name was?
Tall athletic guy, wearing old-fashioned Chinese armor of red and gold…yeah. Pretty sure that's him.
The other two members of Vali's Team I recognize more readily; the fancily dressed British man with two swords, one strapped to his back, the other his waist, and the small British school girl with a floppy witch hat and staff, both blonde with blue eyes.
Arthur and Le Fay Pendragon, respectively.
Arthur watched the commotion happening before him rather impassively, while Le Fay held a dainty little hand before her mouth, trying not to bust out laughing like Bikou.
Then, as though she sensed it, her eyes flickered in my direction, looking back at me.
Almost immediately, her demeanor changed, as she grabbed her floppy witch hat and used the rim to cover her face.
She wasn't quick enough though, because I could see her face turn into a bright tomato before she could cover it up.
I blink. Huh?
Looking at Arthur now, I suddenly find him giving the side eye my way.
Still an impassive stoic rock of face, yet his eyes had a spark of…judgment, in them?
What the fuck do I do?
Odin meanwhile, during all of this, just seemed amused.
Vali though?
"Alright, ALRIGHT!" His wings, both Devil and Longinus, explode out from his back, "That's ENOUGH!" He calls, almost roars, fists clenched, his aura bubbling to the surface, his demonic power becoming known.
Everyone tenses again, Tobio's scythe forms from the shadows, and I…stand where I have been, getting a feeling for his power.
His power, beyond being wroth with rage, has increased by a good degree. I can feel that much.
Still though, nowhere near as impressive as the insane growth spurt my powers went through.
I could take him. Even without the sun. Even in his Balance Breaker.
Probably even in his Juggernaut Drive.
'I'll show you a real Juggernaut Drive' huh?
That familiar anticipation burns and churns within my gut.
I want this fight that's brewing. But I can't have it here.
My eyes glance over the street, the rank and file lingering…
If a big fight between all of us and Vali's Team broke out, the damage would be catastrophic.
Worse than my fight against the red dragon in Kuoh.
Vali would be forced to go Juggernaut Drive to even have a chance against me, much less Tobio, and all that power concentrated here...two Longinus, a god?
The barriers would snap and fall apart like bundles of twigs.
So, how do I go about getting the fight while preventing collateral…
"We came here to fight the Norse." Vali declared, "If we won't get that here, then we'll just find another place with plenty of Norse…"
Rose's eyes widened, before her glare intensified several fold, "Asgard…? You wouldn't!"
Vali's grin widened as he spoke, "It doesn't have to come to that, of course." His eyes settle on Tobio. "Fight me."
Tobio glares, but doesn't move or say a word.
"Fight me," Vali continues, his grin becoming strained with mania, "go all out. Don't hold back. I'm an enemy now, Tobio. Come on. Do it."
Tobio still says nor does anything.
So Vali continues, "...You wanna know something funny, Tobio? I betrayed the Grigori before they fell apart, and have been a traitor for a long time."
Now at that, Tobio's eyes widened confusion, betrayal, anger.
Vali smirked and went on, "That's right. The Chaos Brigade, with a 'C', that you helped destroy? When it fell apart, it was quickly replaced by the Khaos Brigade, with a 'K'…and I joined them right after."
Tobio's grip on his scythe increased to the point his knuckles went stark white, and finally, the increasingly angry young man spoke.
"...Why." A single world, calm and restrained, yet spoken very near a breaking point.
Vali gained a melancholic smile as he shook his head, "I was never going to get what I wanted with the Grigori. Never could. It was inevitable."
Something in his mind, something in his eyes, snapped at that moment, and the rage became center stage.
Yet, before he could swing his scythe, or even take a step, someone reached out from behind him, and set their hand on his.
He stopped immediately, as the figure of a small girl with long brown hair done up with two small twin tails, stepped right up to his side.
Her emerald green eyes look right up at him, almost glaring, but more in a chastising sort of way.
Oh? Is this the girl Tobio has a thing for? Sae, I believe?
I can see why if so, she is pretty cute.
In any case, she gets on her tiptoes to whisper something to him, and in not but a few short moments, Tobio sighs, before angling a soft smile down at the girl.
His scythe vanishes as he wraps his arm around the girl's waist, pulling her closer and prompting an audible squeak from her.
He doesn't even look at Vali anymore, so he doesn't see the look on Vali's face morph into one of sheer disappointment.
"Getting baited so easily by your little tough guy edgy anti-hero act." Tobio scoffs in distaste, presumably at himself, "I won't start anything with you today to satisfy your battle lust…but when you're done LARPing, we'll be waiting for your apology."
Vali's eyebrow twitched, "Act? LARPing? Are you just making excuses because you're whipped now?"
Tobio chuckles, "No, no…we still have your old notebooks you know?"
Vali froze.
"You know the one," Tobio continued ruthlessly, with a wide reminiscing smile, "with all your future special attack names, and edgy catchphrases and lines to say when you meet your 'destined' rival."
Lavina chose that point to add in, "One of my favorite lines is…" she hums and the next time she speaks, her tone and voice deepens, but not that much, "I feel regret that I was born into this era. A world without God. I would have wanted to defeat God!"
…I think she was trying to sound like Vali, but uh, that didn't work. At all.
Still, very chunni. Definitely something Vali would say.
In fact, I'm pretty sure he did.
Vali meanwhile, simply stared at them, red streaking from ear to ear, "...give them back!" He half whispered, half yelled, much to everyone's chagrin.
Lavinia gave him a sweet smile, "Come back and take them then, Val-kun~!"
Vali looked away, clicking his tongue with distaste like the proper edgy chuuni half-devil he is, prompting Lavinia to giggle, which just made him more embarrassed.
The poor guy is already getting destroyed, and it's not even my turn yet!
Seeing Vali isn't going to make a move, Tobio turns away from Vali, "Now then, we'll be watching…but I don't suspect much else will happen after tonight. Right. Vali?"
It's Vali's turn not to answer, and he does his job excellently.
"Besides," Tobio continues, a small smirk spreading across his face, "there's somebody else who can handle you just fine."
Vali perked up suddenly, finally looking back toward the ground.
Then he flinched, as right in his peripheral vision, golden glowing eyes, my eyes, stared at him.
Vali jerked away, floating a fair few inches back as I was, after all, right in his guard.
He quickly adopted an eager smile as he faced me though.
Bikou blinked, the Monkey King slowly looked my way with a curious gaze, "...Huh."
Arthur merely looked at me fully, while Le Fay?
Poor girl saw how close I suddenly was and nearly gave a startled shriek. Instead, she merely bolted and hid behind her brother more.
…Okay, seriously, what the hell did I do?
More importantly, though, I'm up two for suddenly blitzing guards today, huh?
Also, Tobio's a bro for easily setting that up for me.
Definitely getting him a drink after this.
"Try not to hurt him too badly, whatever happens." Tobio says as he and his team walk away, into a freshly made magic circle.
I'm pretty sure that was aimed at me.
Vali seems to think the same, as his eyebrow twitches, and I smirk at him.
"Alright then, Chuuni Dragon Emperor," he twitches again, prompting Bikou to give a cough of laughter, while I crack my knuckles, "my turn."
Vali gets low, immediately ready to burst forward, but I hold out my hand to halt him, "None of that now…we are in the streets after all. If we fought right this second, we'd destroy the district…that, and…" I ran my eyes across the gathering of Clan and Youkai, "Well, if we started something…everyone else would be liable to jump in."
Vali scoffed at that, "My team can handle some trash."
"But so many? And the Clan Heads? Along with Odin's Escort and myself?" I add, "Can you and your Team really take all that?"
Despite it all, his smile grew cocky, "You underestimate our power, Noriaki Kusangi."
Why is this guy still saying my full name?
Oh. Right. It's supposed to make him seem cool.
"He is correct, Mr. Kusanagi." I blink the shock away, as a polite male voice breaks into the conversation.
Arthur comes floating up, slowly, his hand drawing the sword sheathed at his hip.
The sword is pretty damn long, kind of like my sword actually, with a hilt that could easily pass for a greatsword, a round pummel at the end, and a huge cross-shaped guard.
The blade's edge is golden, and, all in all? I have to say.
It looks kind of silly to me, not going to lie.
He stops a few feet away from me, and points the sword at my throat, "There is nothing that I, with the Holy King Sword Caliburn, can't cut."
At that exact moment, the entire blade of his sword bloomed golden, radiating a Holy Aura denser, purer, and far stronger than even several Shrines I've been to.
All condensed into a blade a few feet long.
Definitely the strongest Holy Sword I've felt.
Shame it still looks like it's overcompensating for something.
"But I would much rather test this blade's edge against you, rather than dull it against the unworthy." Arthur continues, "It was originally my intention to challenge you as a swordsman, but…something else has come to my attention that you must answer for."
At that exact moment, Le Fay's head pops up from around Arthur's shoulder.
At my blank stare, she quickly vanishes once more, but once again, I'm left wondering…
The fuck did I do!?
I skim through the good old memory banks real quick, trying to find the answer.
Yeah. No. Still nothing. The fuck!?
"Okay okay," Bikou floats on over, standing a golden cloud, "calm the overprotective big brother shtick Arthur."
Arthur gives a faux gasp, looking toward the Monkey King, slightly offended, "It's not being overprotective it's a matter of honor-"
"Honor. Innocence. Chivalry, blah blah blah." Bikou rattled off uncaringly, "You can keep espousing knightly virtues, but we all know the real reason you wanna slash him."
Uh. No we all don't!
"As for me?" Suddenly, I find the tip of a bow staff, pointed at my throat, joining the sword, "I wanna hit em because my senjutsu is picking up weird things from him. That's all."
Arthur joins me in giving a plain stare at Bikou.
Vali floats toward us all, and gives a, for once, contemplative look.
"Everyone wants a piece of him, huh? That does kind of complicate things." He muses.
"Not really." I reply plainly, "I can just fight all three of you at once."
All three guys blink in union.
Vali was the first to respond to that, with a scoff, "You could barely fight me one on one…don't you think that's a bit much for you right now?"
My head snaps towards Vali's direction, a perfectly calm smile etched across my face, "It seems you spent all your time fantasizing about cool move names then training your power-sensing abilities, huh?"
Vali flinches at that, as though struck, before huffing and crossing his arms, glaring straight back, "There's no way you've grown that much sense."
I raise an eyebrow slowly, take a breath, and unshackle my power.
I didn't put everything in against Loki, but here, I show everything.
A brilliant golden honey-colored aura explodes from my form, an amalgamation of my energies brought forth.
My face and chest burn as my mark activates and spreads.
The first to pull back? Bikou. He's a Youkai, but not enlightened like his Ancestor, his very being is repulsed by my powers.
Arthur isn't scared but is pushed back by the shockwave simply letting loose unleashes.
I note, in the back of my mind, that Caliburn was cutting my aura until its user was pushed back.
Guess there was some truth to Arthur's statement there, hmm?
Vali meanwhile, simply stared, holding his hands out to either side, catching the two…or I suppose three, because Le Fay is on Arthur's back still, to stop them from flying away.
Then, he smiles.
It has been a really long time since I've seen such a perverse expression of battle lust.
Shame it has to be Vali showing it, and not like a girl.
Or at least a female Vali.
Shame, that.
"This power….you far exceed the state you were in when we fought, by several orders of magnitude." Vali espoused with glee, "Yes…like this, you can certainly handle it…Juggernaut Drive…"
"You'll have to wait until tomorrow then." I state with finality, "We'll set up a nice little place for us to beat each other up, free of thinking about collateral, or anything else."
Vali grinned something fierce, excited, though he tried to hide it as he spoke, "...I suppose we can wait until tomorrow."
Bikou looked ever so slightly nervous, while Arthur glared back, looking about ready to try and cut me regardless.
"Good. Then I think you've held up this convoy for long enough, don't you think?" I 'ask'.
"I suppose we have, hmm?" Vali looks down at Arthur's back and nods, grin never leaving his very punchable face.
At that moment, a magic circle swirled into existence behind the small group.
"We'll meet up outside the Ise Grand Shrine, right after I drop Odin off, we'll head off." I add before they leave, as I Iet my power simmer down, "Sounds good?"
"Excellent." Came Vali's toothy grin reply.
Vali waved for the others to enter the circle, but before he could, I called out one last time.
"Oi, Chuuni Dragon!"
Despite the barb, he didn't even twitch but did stop.
"You better take your defeat as gracefully as I did mine."
Vali merely smirks back at me, "As if I'd lose, Kusanagi." He answered cockily, before crossing through the magic circle.
The others didn't say anything as they turned and crossed.
However, something did happen when Arthur turned.
Le Fay, now freely visible again, peaked out from under her hat and gave me a little wave.
I, of course, give her a little wave back, and a small, albeit confused, smile.
She squeaks. The only thing I've heard her say today. It was cute, I'll give her that, but also…
Arthur whirled around, his sticking out of the magic circle, glaring at me with bloody fucking murder in his eyes before the circle begins getting smaller, his face goes through all the way, and it closes.
…I think I'm going to have to beat the answers out of him, aren't I?
And I'm going to have so much fun doing it too!
But first! Responsibilities.
I turn back to the assembled Clans people and Youkai.
"Well, that's all been taken care of, but the night's still young!" I call out, "Get back to your posts everyone! We can celebrate once all of this is over!"
At the mention of celebrations, pretty much everyone ran off to do just that.
The Clan Heads lingered, which was perfect because that included Suzaku…who I flew up to first after sending everyone off.
She looked at me, a bit confused as to why, which didn't fade in the slightest as went up to her.
"You okay?" I asked immediately.
She still looked pretty confused though, "Well…Yes? Loki didn't manage to land an attack on me, on any of us, really why?"
"I wasn't asking for the Loki fight." I elaborate slightly.
She tilted her head at me, more confused than ever, and I sighed, before elaborating further still, "Team Slash/Dog, them showing up."
Suzaku blinked at that. Then faint realization filled her eyes, and she smiled.
Not like, violently or something, it was a small, genuinely sweet thing.
She closed the gap between us, and slowly hugged me, which genuinely caught me off guard, "Yes…Yes, I am fine." She muttered softly, "I've gotten over all of it by now…there's truly no need to worry."
I hug her back, with one hand landing on her head to pet her hair as I do.
"I figured, but, you know…seeing how you were that day…makes a guy worry a little." I mutter back down at her.
Suzaku simply snuggles against my chest, "I figured, but trust me, I am fine now…thank you, for caring enough to check up on me though…it has been a while since I've seen them."
I chuckled a little, "That's exactly why I'm checking, Suza…"
She hummed, before slowly pulling away, her smile staying as she looked up at me, "Time to get back to work, my Lord."
I sigh, "I know, I know…" I wave her off, "Gotta seal Loki up before we head back off…" I grumble, already knowing that when we do head out, it's going to be very…wild.
To make up for lost time, I bet Odin will argue. Something like that.
"I'm looking forward to…celebrating with you tomorrow, my Lord~..." she adds, with a wink and a slightly sultry look, "I know it's annoying right now…but perhaps looking forward to that will help at least?"
…she's implying what I think she's implying, isn't she?
"Well…that does make me feel a little bit better..." I respond huskily, winking straight back, "Can't wait."
She shivers, a hot blush dusting her cheeks as her smile grows, and she quickly rushes off with a giggle.
Yeah. I'm going to ruin that girl tomorrow.
But first, even more responsibility!
I head on over to where Odin and Rose are talking rather animatedly, though as soon as Odin sees me, he ends the conversation…prompting Rose to give an annoyed huff.
"Sooo?" I draw out as I approach, "What are we going to do with Loki?"
Rose looks away as Odin responds, "Bring his body to me, brat. I'll temporarily seal him away so we can get a move on…after all this is over, I'll take him back, throw him into some cave somewhere or something, and see to it he's punished for this."
Rose mumbles something I can't hear, but it's clearly against what he said.
Still, I shrug and float back down to where Loki still lay, unmoving and undisturbed.
Personally? I'd rather just kill him. But even then, he'll come back eventually, and who's to say he'll be better or worse after his vacation?
In any case, I'll let Odin deal with him.
I come back to the pair, holding Loki by his robe as though he were a sack of potatoes.
I drop him like one too, right before Odin.
Odin grimaced, seeing his blood brother in such a state, before kneeling, his monocle beginning to glow.
As he places his hand over Loki's chest, divine power, and magic both seeping out from him, I speak up.
"He told me something, about Ragnarok, about you and him, before he pulled that big finale out there." I began, uncaring.
"Mhmm." Odin hummed, "I'm sure he did."
"He said you two swore an oath, in blood, that you'd face Ragnarok together." Rose, stilled completely, though Odin kept on going like I spoke nothing at all, "He said you broke that oath. To not only him but all the Norse."
Runic circles suddenly appeared, embedded with divine power, all around Loki, forming a box around him…and with a bright, violet flash…he disappeared.
Odin stood and turned away, "I had to choose…better ourselves or keep to an old oath, made when I was young and full of myself. And so I chose."
With that, he walked away.
I crossed my arms and said nothing back to that.
It was none of my business anyway, and in the end, I didn't even truly understand what this whole oath thing truly meant in the North.
I suppose I could always ask Rose, but turning to see her, she looked rather…conflicted. Worried. Contemplative? A whole lot of things.
So I'll leave her alone for now, and instead, go back into the carriage, and wake up my cat.
Who's still asleep, somehow!
I can already tell this is going to feel like a long night…
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 49 End
Ngl, it took longer finding the pictures for this chapter then it did to post it, lol. Especially Lavinia. For some reason. Despite how much people like her, not much fanart for her.
Anyhow, the "VS Team Vail" fight will happen either late next chapter, or just the chapter after. Why? Suza lewd. Girl finally worked up the courage to dive in after Nori checked on her...also, it's just been a while since I've wrote a lewd for this story.
Said VS Team Vali fight will essentially be A New Sun's version of the second Loki fight from the canon story, just...ya know, without the ExE titty goddess asspull. It'll also be a 1 v 4, well, technically 5, but you'll see.
This chapter is coming much later than usual, because I had to deal with a family medical emergency earlier today, so sorry about that. Don't worry though, it turned out alright.
Another night, another of the same old stuff we've been dealing with.
By this point, several days have passed. A little around a week by estimates.
The only reason I can't give a concrete length of time is because everything sort of blurs together after a while of doing the same shit over and over again.
Odin has pretty much stayed the course for the same places every single night, despite my incessant roasting of the old man's maidenless status.
Hostess clubs, titty clubs, amusement clubs galore, but not a single red light place visited.
I'll admit, respect to him for not bowing to the whims of another, but no amount of respect will ever raise him from maidenless status.
Tonight, so far, has been just like every other night.
With the difference being that the final meeting between Odin and whoever shows up on the Shinto side is soon, very soon.
Which means tomorrow.
So I'm not very surprised as I sit here, arms crossed, in the carriage flying through the night sky, staring plainly at the giggling, red-faced old man directly across from me.
He's either tipsy or perving on girls through their windows with his magic eyes as we pass over their houses.
"Ohh~!" His magic monocle eye thing sparkles as he starts slurring out words, "Now that's jussstt the right amount of steam…Heeheehee~!"
…We just passed over an onsen.
So both. Probably both.
Rose, who's sitting next to Odin himself, isn't having it.
"Lord Odin!" She hisses, scowling at him as her accent flares, "It's almost time for the meeting with the Shinto Pantheon's highest deity! It's literally tomorrow! So please lose this lackadaisical attitude at once! At this rate, we'll be yelled at by the people when we get home!"
I noticed a little something after my talk with Rose a few days ago.
Rather than stand by silently, or admonish Odin formally, she hasn't shown any fear in going straight for his throat.
Good girl Rose! You can do it!
Also, the highest deity huh?
I kind of figured mom would be the one to show up. In canon, Amaterasu was the one to show up originally as well, but I wasn't entirely sure if that would hold here…kind of figured she might send someone in her place.
Inari left to go prepare for said meeting, but I never thought she'd be the main negotiator for the Shinto side at the end.
"G-Geez," Odin huffed, and I couldn't help but smirk at how…put off, he looked with Rose's attitude, "You are a woman who doesn't know how to lighten up, ya know? How about you relax a little? That's why you can't get a single man."
Still not enough to stop his jabs.
Rose immediately flinches back, her scowl quickly evaporating to be replaced by an expression of fear and sadness.
"N-N-None of that had anything to do with my being single!" She stutters and cries out, "It's not my fault I don't have a boyfriend!"
…Although, her newfound attitude and weakened tolerance for Odin's bullshit still isn't enough to repel Odin's retorts.
Ganbatte, Rose-chan, you'll get there eventually!
To my side, Kuroka shifts around in her sleep a bit, and I look over just in time to catch a light frown etched across her face.
Oh, right! Kuroka's with me today, and for most of this trip, the poor cat has been sleeping on my shoulder.
Even Kuroka is getting tired of this little trip, that should be pretty telling.
It'd be best not to wake her up right now, and luckily, I have just the thing!
Before Odin could look too proud or smug for his comeback, I huff, then state.
"Says the weaselly old man too scared to hit up a proper red light district. Get a single lay."
"Ack!" Now it was Odin's turn to flinch back, as though punched in the nose, "That's different brat! I'm not trying to father demigods here of all places!"
I nod, "Virgin All-Father lacks pull-out game, confirmed."
"Ack! Brat…!" He glares, face no longer a drunk red, as I simply smirk back at him.
On the flip side, Odin's tried fighting back as of late.
It never works out for him.
"Traveled the world for knowledge, hung himself on a tree for wisdom, never learned what a condom was." I continue, stoically, channeling my inner Shirone.
Odin stares at me for a good, long, second. Before clicking his tongue, biting his cheek, and looking out the window.
Point…I lost count at this point to be honest…for Nori!
I give a smirk and thumbs up to Rose, who also looks away, but not without a small blush and smile herself.
Then I look back at Kuroka, planting a chaste kiss on her forehead, and once more, the soft purring I come to expect from her is back.
Ah…it may be a boring night, but tonight is still a good night.
…Why did I think tha-
One of my clones suddenly pops, and I groan, lowly, drawing the attention of the Norse representatives in front of me.
"...Noriaki?" Rose starts, only to be cut off as a loud horse's neigh rings out, although considering the horse doing it, it's more like a roar.
The carriage comes to a screeching halt, and I have to hold Kuroka and brace so we don't fling forward.
Rose slams into the back of her seat, but seems more surprised than hurt, while Odin doesn't budge an inch, only giving an irritated eyebrow raise as Rose stands up urgently.
"What happened to Sleipnir!? Don't tell me…" She quickly moves to open the door window on her side, and I rise to do the same, setting a still sleeping Kuroka down gently before walking to the opposite door.
But not before shooting a warning glare at the old man, who gets my message, and decides that for the safety of his old nordic jewels, he'll look and whistle in any direction other than Kuroka's.
Behind me, Rose gasps as she opens her window and looks out in front of the carriage.
I do the same…and sigh instead.
Up ahead, a young man, looking around my age, floats in the air merely a few feet ahead of us.
His hand is outstretched toward Sleipnir, who is very clearly steaming with hatred and disgust looking at the man.
Literally, as in the horse's face is steaming as though it exploded.
The horse is still fine though, just looks very pissed.
The man has brushed back silver hair, his reddish orange eyes seem to smirk slyly just like his mouth, and he wears a similar robe to Odin's, just with way more black, and a bit of dark orange instead of blue.
All around him, though keeping their distance, are Shinto priests, mikos, and exorcists, along with several different species of Youkai. All looking battle ready.
Among them are even the Clan Heads, surrounding him from every direction.
Nakiri on the ground, Kushihashi in the air looking down at him, with the others taking the cardinal directions.
Suzaku looks particularly unamused by the man's appearance, and Byakko looks ready to jump the guy now, but the other heads look on stoically, waiting for the intruder…or I suppose attacker, to make a move.
I couldn't help myself, I smiled, big and wide.
What I felt earlier when my clone popped? That was the clone with the people maintaining and watching the detection barriers. The clone popped, specifically because they did their job.
Loki teleported straight on in, with no tact, no tricks.
The clone popping informed myself, and every other clone what was going on, prompting the other clones to quickly spread the word.
Despite the sheer number of people showing up though, the guy doesn't seem the least bit phased.
Rather, Loki maintains his jovial smirk, takes his robe, and lifts it while giving a slight bow.
"It's a pleasure to meet you, servants of the Japanese Gods. I am the Evil God of the North! Loki!" He exclaims, rather proudly.
Behind me, I hear Odin sigh, and mutter, "Remember we talked about brat?"
I don't respond beyond a nod, instead staring intently at the Norse Trickster God, watching, waiting…
At Loki's proclamation, no one reacts out of turn beyond staring even harder at the god.
We were expecting him, at least somewhat, after all.
Rose opens the door with a huff, and jumps up and over, on top of the carriage, as Suzaku starts to speak.
"Well well…we can all see that, yes." She states with a roll of her eyes, "Do you have business with us? Attacking an escort leading a Chief God…my, you do understand what you're getting into, right?"
Loki didn't care for Suzaku's blatant disregard for him, instead placing his hand on his chest, instead responding pompously, "Oh, I understand, lady miko…but whatever pain I may face here? Well, let's just say it's worth it over the pain and humiliation one must endure when watching one's Chief Deity entreat with foreign powers."
Loki nearly snarled that last bit out,
Suzaku frowned, her stone-cold glare falling upon him, "Are you trying to imply something about our gods in the east here?"
Loki laughs, boisterously, "Why, of course I am! The East here isn't worthy of us in the North! Of knowing our secrets, our customs, culture!
"The North and the Far East were never meant to mix like this!" He exclaims with passion, "After all," he then continues, solemnly, "if such a thing occurs, then we won't be able to have the day of Ragnarok…"
"Loki."
Said God suddenly perking as a stern old voice traveled through the air, I turned, looking back to find Odin just…gone.
When did he leave…?
In any case, Odin seemingly floated up to and on top of the carriage, landing without even a thud.
"Before we start, I must ask you one thing." Odin places both hands on his walking stick, and stares intently at Loki, "Are you doing this of your own will? Or did someone else put you up to this? Like say…the Chaos Brigade?"
Loki frowns, "I feel sickened that you would mix my opinions with those foolish terrorists!" He states, legitimately offended, "I came here of my own will! And Ophis has nothing to do with this!"
At that name, practically everyone stilled.
Ah…right, the Chaos Brigade. They were kind of a big deal early on in canon, weren't they?
Though I don't think I've seen much of them myself.
Loki gives a weary and tired sigh, "Of course not…you're too much of a fool and hard head to follow them, aren't you?"
Rose then stepped forward, her suit flashing in that instance, being replaced by her Valkyrie armor.
…Damn.
No, wait, oogle later.
"Lord Loki! Your actions far exceed your authority! Doing something like striking out at your Chief God…no, not just that, your blood brother!" She called out, clearly enraged and disgusted, while Loki scowled, his teeth grinding as she continued.
"This is unforgivable! If you wanted to contest this, you should have made your argument at the meeting, not start a fight!"
As Rose finished her admonishment, Loki snarcallsA mere maid shouldn't decry me for things she understands nothing of!" He retorts viciously, prompting Rose to flinch back before Loki turns his eyes to Odin.
When he does, his glare seems to almost become…softer.
"Odin. Are you still planning to continue these dalliances with the outside world, and its factions?" Loki asked, succinctly, yet there was a slight hint of desperation there.
The Norse Chief God couldn't return Loki's gaze as he responded, "Yeah. Out here? Far more interesting than back in Asgard. Far more fun. Japan is fun. I want to see this world we missed for the past several centuries, locked away as we were.
"I want to know about the others of our distant kin, the Shinto Gods of Japan, the Greeks on Olympus, the Celts hidden in their Otherworld…All of them."
His old one good eye finally meets Loki's gaze, and it's resolute, "We will have peace in this world, at last. All of us, together. It starts here, Loki. Whether you like it or not."
This sounds and feels…very different from canon, and that look on Loki's face? That look of betrayal.
Loki, quickly, steels his expression, an easy smirk falling in front of other emotions, masking them with ease.
"...I see." He states, "Then I see you have no intention of backing down. Very well. Let's have a display of power, then."
"FUCKING FINALLY! WOOO YEAH!"
Loki barely has time to react as a large, muscular humanoid white tiger flies in from the side, landing a hard right haymaker to his face that makes even me wince, sending the god flying straight down into the ground with a roar.
For a second, all is quiet.
Everyone stares at the tiger man, mouth agape.
Well, everyone besides the Shinra priests. They just look embarrassed.
Then, the silence is broken by Odin barking out an amused laugh.
…Fucking Byakko.
~ A New Sun ~
Fucking Byakko.
Suzaku had to withhold chastising Byakko for that on the spot, they have to present a united front right now after all.
Besides, the plan did account for Byakko being…well, him.
It was pretty much made to appease the man, after all.
Originally, Noriaki was supposed to handle Loki…or any intruder really, straight from the start.
It would have been quicker and cleaner that way, but it would also leave the heads, or, really, just Byakko, very discontent.
So, now all that's left is to draw Loki into doing what Noriaki feared he might do, and then he'll step in, and finish it.
But for now? The Clan Heads get to soften him up.
Also, she wouldn't admit this out loud, but it does feel particularly good fighting for him. Especially as he is her god…
"You…servants of the Japanese Gods…" Suzaku's focus returned in full force as the Norse trickster god's voice resonated from below with a cold fury.
The cloud of dust and debris below dispersed with a wave of his hand as he stood back up on his feet, mostly unharmed, save for the nasty mark on the god's cheek where Byakko's fist struck.
He smiled a bitter smile, "I suppose I shouldn't underestimate the Far East, hmm?"
Power, divine power, erupted from his form in the shape of an almost fiery aura, burning with black, red, and orange.
He brushed his thumb across his cheek, burning the mark marring it away.
"YOU'RE GODDAMN RIGHT!" Byakko roared, flying down to finish his job.
Only, his fist cleaved through a blurred afterimage of the god, the force of his blow shattering the ground without even striking it.
Dozens of Norse magic circles appeared, scattered throughout the air, and from them all came Loki. A blurred version of him, each one filling the air with mocking laughter.
Suzaku clicked her tongue in annoyance. Duplication Magic. Advanced Duplication Magic, by the looks of it.
Suzaku looked to the rank-and-file priests, and nodded, prompting all to scatter.
Their job? Make sure no humans get caught up in this, and strengthen the barriers to keep the fight contained and people out of the area.
That taken care of, Suzaku raises her hand, palm outstretched.
At the same time, Seiryuu raises his hand.
A flaming bird roared into existence in her hand, and with a drop of the Seiryuu's, a localized whirlwind erupted.
She threw the bird into it, and watched as a flaming hurricane shot into the sky, blowing away every last duplicate present.
"Where do you think you're looking, lady miko?" A voice uttered nearly in her ear.
The voice then grunted, and Suzaku didn't bother to even turn around, smiling instead, "Enjoying the show." Finally, she did, eyes meeting the scowl of Loki, trapped within a bubble of water twice his size, holding a dagger in one hand made of his aura, "How about you, Lord Loki? Enjoying our country so far? Have you seen the little places we call a…" she smirks, "onsen around here?"
She touched the bubble, causing it to immediately start to boil.
"They are simply to die for." She adds on, watching the god's eyes widen, but didn't get a chance to look long as Genbu sent the water bubble straight down.
The freshly boiled Loki barely had time to get his bearings, as the Ouryuu was suddenly in his guard, clad in a thick golden aura of touki, and palm buried in his gut.
The shockwave blew away the surrounding water and sent the god flying once more.
…Into a clothesline by an eagerly waiting Byakko, the god slammed into the ground once more by the tiger man.
"Miss me?" Byakko grinned feraly down at the god, only to yelp and leap away as tree roots began bursting from the ground around the god.
"Oi! I was about to stomp his face in!" Byakko calls up to Seiryuu, who merely rolls his eyes.
The tree roots wrap around Loki tightly, prompting the god to growl as a full-on tree grows around him and lifts him into the air.
"Be quiet already, and let's finish this already." Seiryuu calls succinctly, raising his hands high to control the tree.
Byakko huffs, even as his touki forms around him with a loud pop.
Genbu holds out her hand, and a sphere of water forms, and rapidly builds in density and size, its shape twisting into that of a massive turtle shell.
Ouryuu stomps the ground, golden veins appear from the earth, connecting to him, and causing his golden aura to glow brighter and fuller as he takes a martial arts stand, posed to strike.
Suzaku rolls her eyes, but flames bellow from her form regardless, turning into a flaming bird-shaped aura around her.
The Norse god within the tree begins to struggle and strain against his binds, the wood beginning to creak and splinter.
As one, the Five Heads strike.
~ A New Sun ~
Well now, that's a lot.
Like, whole shit, I legitimately feel bad for Loki right now.
Five versus one? Against the Five Heads, whose magic all flows together in the Five Phases?
Yeah, poor guy. Yikes. Not even I'd wish for that fight.
Massive constructs of fire and water, a flaming bird and spinning turtle shell respectively, lightning raining from above, and two brawlers going for full power strikes.
All with Loki stuck in the center, trapped within the bark of a tree of all things.
Yet, even with all this.
A small spark of red ruptures through the tree.
…Loki is still a God.
As the attacks fly, the tree promptly explodes with divine power from within.
Despite its appearance, it feels cold, just like the lands he originates from.
The force of the aura erupting holds back the attacks, but what truly stops them are the several dozen nordic magic circles that follow quickly after.
The barriers easily absorb the rains of lightning, blow apart the constructs of fire and water, and send back Ouryuu and Byakko, their full power punches merely cracking the barrier circles, Ouryuu's more than Byakko's, but they still both get scuttled back regardless.
In the center of it all, Loki floats, his aura bellowing out around him like a bonfire.
He glares through his now rather messy hair, it now falling in front of his face post getting knocked around briefly like a ragdoll.
His eyes glow a fiery red behind his silver locks as he eyes the Five Heads, before suddenly, they land not on any one of them…but behind them.
Odin.
He raises a hand, and aura gathers and flows, streaming and condensing before his palm, before launching as a baleful blast of light.
Which none of the Five Heads saw coming, as they were recovering from their attacks being thwarted.
I grab hold of my sword, and my eyes activate…but I stop, as Rose steps forward, a dozen Norse magic circles of similar design, yet different, to Loki's own appear with a raise of her hand.
The first barrier pops like glass, as does the second, and third…
But with every barrier the attack blasts through, the light dims, and the next barrier takes slightly longer to shatter.
Until the last few barriers, where the baleful light blows through them, and dissipates with the last of its energy into sparkles.
Rose gives a trembling sigh, while Odin merely strokes his beard, seemingly in thought.
"Your barrier spells need work." He finally decided to say after a moment.
Rose perks up, "I knowwww!" and promptly cries out in response.
Jeez…I'm starting to see why Norse Magic is considered the best.
Rose isn't even the greatest with defensive magic, yet still formed enough shields to block Loki's Hail Mary attack.
Loki, meanwhile, was able to completely put a stop to the Five Heads assault with his barriers, despite clearly getting his ass handed to him previously.
Not bad, not bad at all.
Loki let out a hiss of annoyance at his attack being stopped, before calling out, "All these priests, with their Eastern Magic, and all these creatures trying to study me…" his gaze sweeps across the Youkai floating around, their Youjutsu symbols turning to mist in his sight, forcing them to back away.
When they're all scuttled, his eyes return to Odin, "And these people, the leaders of the Eastern Factions, I presume? Along with that boy, hiding in the back…"
Oh you little shit, I'll show you who's a boy when you try summoning that dog!
Loki quirks a smile, "Odin…for a mere guard, isn't this a bit much?"
Odin merely snorts at that, "I didn't plan this, I'll have you know. But look at how well it's working? Barely started, and you're already acting like a cornered rat!"
Loki grinds his teeth as Odin starts laughing, boisterously.
It's almost time. I can feel it.
"Very well." Loki states, his smirk returning, and growing wicked, "Then I will call him."
Upon saying that, Odin suddenly stops laughing.
"...What did you say?" Odin tries to ask, but Loki ignores him, as he spreads his robe, and raises his eyes to the heavens.
His aura bellows out, and the magic circles around him fall, as the sheer force of his aura radiating holds the Five Heads in place.
"Come out!" He calls, nearly cries, "Be free my adorable s-UGH!"
His aura pops, dispersing around him into nothing.
Slowly, ever so slowly, he looks down, blood beginning to trickle down from his mouth.
His eyes flicker with divine might, and sheer confusion, as he beholds my eyes, swirling, staring right back into his.
As I stand before him, my blade embedded in his stomach, glowing brightly, I have only one thing to say to him.
"Be thankful, to Odin," I grab the side of his face, pulling him in closer to whisper to him, "for it is the only reason you still live right now."
Loki yelps in pain as I tear my sword from his stomach, and kick him straight down into the ground…where he belongs.
I wave my sword at the others, and they all back away, forming a small perimeter around myself and Loki. A ring, essentially.
Now then…
"T-Thankful…?" My gaze narrows down at the source of Loki's voice, "Why, would I ever be thankful, to such a selfish hypocritical coward!?"
Baleful red light flashes, revealing Loki crouched on the ground, divine blood leaking from mouth and torso, and one hand held up…the source of the light.
A loud thrum resounds throughout the street as Loki fires his aura bullets.
Several times, each like a cannon shot.
With a swing of my sword, each ball of aura is cut in twine, exploding harmlessly in the sky above.
His last one misses as I vanish, appearing in a golden blur in his face.
His other hand rises, a dagger made of his condensed aura swinging for my throat…
Yet. It's all so…slow.
And my eyes see how fake he is.
Sun Breathing.
I jump into a backflip, as the real Loki appears behind me, his lunge at my heart with his dagger missing entirely.
His duplicate, the fake Loki, sputters out of existence as the shock starts registering on the true Loki's face.
And then, the pain.
Setting Sun Transformation.
As my blade swings down mid-flip and bites down, and through, his overextended attacking arm.
I land back on my feet as Loki howls, crying out in anguish as he stumbles forward, nearly landing on his face as he clutches the remaining stump of his arm.
My blade cauterized the wound. So no bleeding, but no putting it back on either.
Loki turns, as I turn back to face him, and almost immediately fear joins the pain etched in his face.
I start walking towards him.
"Y-You…foreign, Far East God!" He sputters, trying to shuffle away from me, "You don't understand, couldn't understand! The folly of Odin! What he's done to us, my people!" He grunts as his back hits a wall, his eyes rapidly dart around, looking for an escape, any escape.
But he finds only the Five Heads, waiting. Boxing him in.
I stop right in front of him.
Loki raises his now only arm and fires a bullet of divine aura.
Even this close, I cut it in twine.
Loki gives a desperate gasp, "Ragnarok! Ragnarok is the purpose I was born for! We agreed, Odin and I, that we'd face it together! No matter what happens!" The god cries, desperately trying to back away further.
I almost snorted at that.
Funny. Considering he's supposed to start it in the first place.
"We gave this oath, this promise, in blood! And now! And n-now he just wants to run away!? No! No!" Loki cries, over and over, almost manically, "I refuse to allow it! We fall together, as we promised, as we all promised!"
Loki raised his only arm, and cried,
"Fimbulvetr!"
And something in the air shifted.
His divine power, his magic, and his divine authority flooded the air, the sky, and the ground.
It flooded everything…and then came the chill.
A massive nordic magic circle formed beneath our feet, and grew, and continued growing. Icy cold winds began to bellow out, and snow and ice rocketed out from it.
It was like he opened a portal to a terrible winter hell, and I was standing right on top of it.
And yet…I didn't care much for it.
Glaring down at him, I did exactly what he did. My power, my authority, followed his, and promptly pulled his power like one pulling particularly nasty weeds.
I watched as Loki went from manic desperation to astonishment, and then pure depression as winter pulled itself back, seemingly consumed by my golden glow.
The icy winds became warm, the ice and snow melted, the magic circle sputtered out…lifeless.
"A-Ah…" Loki mutters, staring listlessly at where his spell existed, for the short time it did, "I see. It didn't…it's already…too late."
With that, I reach down, and grab him by his messy hair, making him look me in the eyes.
He doesn't even try to resist the immense amount of Holy Spirit Power I jam into his brain, forcing his eyes to grow glazed over and roll into the back of his head.
When I let him go, the god fell on his side, completely out cold.
With a sigh, I sheath my sword and turn back to everyone just…staring at me.
I raise an eyebrow back, "...Sup?"
Then, two new magic circles appear, neither of which I recognize.
From one, out steps Tobio, a bunch of girls…and Kouki.
I'm about ready to make a quip when the people in the second circle step through.
Vali, and…his entire team.
I update my quip on the fly and point to the downed Loki.
"Yo. You're both very late."
Both groups immediately turn on their leaders, both talking about how they should have appeared after the last power spike, not this one.
Vali only huffed, while Tobio rubbed the back of his head and gave a nervous chuckle.
My smile though? Couldn't have been any bigger.
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 48 End
Oh Nori, don't you smile quite yet. Loki might be over and down with already, but we aren't finished yet!
Like, for instances, known terrorists just appeared in front of you. And one of them may be more then a little disappointed he isn't gonna fight a Norse god like he wanted.
He may just find another instead!
Also, look at me giving Loki legit motivations, and incorporating very important aspects of his and Odin's myths.
I even spruced up his moveset a little bit.
Originally, Nori was supposed to roast the shit out of Loki while beating the tar out of him, but honestly? This feels better. Kinda ruin the feeling of the scene if Nori called Loki a horse fucker all of a sudden ya know?
Well. I may as well beat Kuroka to the punch then-
Kuroka went straight up Rossweisse's side, a sly smirk splitting her mouth as she took one of the poor trembling silver-haired girl's arms, "Teach you, nyah~? You'll have to be more specific with what you want, ya know~?"
Shit.
Rossweisse turned and blinked at the cat, confused, "...I t-though I was…?"
Kuroka's smirk somehow grew, "Not quite! See, he could teach how to stand up to that wrinkly old man…" Rossweisse's expression sterned slightly, only to do a complete one-eighty as Kuroka continued unabated, "Or! He could show you how to make all his jokes at your expense completely invalid, nyah~!"
…Kuroka is a terrible wingman.
Wing cat?
Then again, same shit with Shirone.
Also, he was less joking and more blatantly trying to embarrass and insult her…
But I can bring that up later when Rossweisse isn't turning the color of the short-form version of her name; a rose red.
"...Eh?" The Valkyrie squeaks out, going stock still, "W-Well…there's no way he'd…I'm…" She began to mutter out what sounded like excuses in rapid succession.
…You know what? Fuck it, I'll play.
I stopped her by merely waving her off, "Nah, I totally would. Honestly, Asgard must be full of blind, deaf, and dumb morons if not a single one has ever asked you out."
Rossweisse blinked at me, slowly, her eyes becoming increasingly more foggy with every second.
Hmm…I can't tell which type of crying she's about to do. Sad cry, or happy cry.
Maybe both?
Probably both.
Before Rossweisse could explode though, Suzaku came up to her other side, taking her other arm, shooting a frown at both myself and the cat.
"Alright, that's enough you two," she hushed us both, before turning to Rossweisse, "I think she's been through enough emotional turmoil for one day."
Rossweisse babbled something out incoherently, while I simply shrugged back, while Kuroka leaned toward her, and smirked.
Suzaku rolled her eyes at us, before patting the side of Rossweisse's face, "Oh you poor dear…let's go inside and get you something to drink. Have you ever tried tea before?"
Rossweisse sniffled, "I…yes…but I wouldn't want to impose on you all…"
"It's fine," I spoke up again, "you would be doing no such thing. We got tons of space, after all!"
Rossweisse looked between the three of us, then back towards the direction Odin's carriage flew away, before turning back to us and giving a sad defeated sigh.
"...Very well," She concedes, in a small voice, "but I- EH!?" Only to cry out in shock as Kuroka suddenly jerks her away, and starts walking with her.
"Ah~! We're going to have so much fun these next few days, Rose-chan~! Nyah~!" Kuroka espoused while sauntering away with her.
"You damn cat! Don't be so rough with her!" Suzaku called, effectively being dragged along as well.
"O-Okay…? Wait…Rose-chan!?" Rossweisse cried out exasperation.
I watched the three of them go with a chuckle, Kuroka cackling as Suzaku tried futilely to chastise her, and Rossweisse started panicking at everything going on around her.
Ganbatte, Rossweisse! You'll need it when dealing with those two! Especially the cat.
Once they leave though, I let out a tired sigh.
Odin's going to be around for a bit, touring Japan officially, kind of like a vacation, before the official meeting.
Knowing the maidenless old man, most of the places he'll probably go to are the titty clubs, and restaurants, I'll bet.
No red light districts though. He's maidenless, and for some reason, he'd rather look at titties than get any.
…Man, what did this world do to the badass god of war and magic that hung himself for nine days and nights, all for knowledge?
I can sort of see why Loki would want Ragnarok with Odin being like this! I'd be embarrassed too if the literal head and face of the entire pantheon acted like that all the time.
I'd legitimately rather deal with the God of War version of Odin, over the DxD version of Odin, especially for several days straight.
I'm going to run out of barbed insults eventually! And I refuse to lower myself to his level and reuse the same old line over and over again.
Even if it'd be funny, and true!
At least they still have Thor. He's still a badass, right?
I don't recall him ever showing up in the series, so I suppose there's still hope.
More like copium. But still.
I let out a low, annoyed, groan, before heading back inside.
Loki better attack soon, or I'll do his mission for him.
~ A New Sun ~
Literally the next day.
So. First things first, Odin likes going out at night.
Fuck me.
He refuses to go out in the daytime because, in his own words, "All the fun stuff only happens at night~! Gheehee!"
"You don't do anything fun though?" I had retorted.
"Ack! Damn brat!" He spat as if struck back.
He's easy to bully because he's so pathetic.
Anyhow! The first night, the first place we go to?
A Kyabakura. Or in the Freedom Language, a Hostess Club.
Now, the thing about these clubs? There is no dancing, nudity, sexy times; none of that.
No, you go there for mildly flirtatious conversation and drinks.
This is why as we landed in front of said establishment, hilariously called "Club Fluff", my eyebrow immediately started twitching.
Directly across from me in the carriage, sat the pathetic old man who was for some reason giggling like a pervert.
To my right, Kuroka looked out, and instantly deadpanned at our first destination.
Rossweisse, who was sitting next to Odin, looked over, saw Odin's expression, and was about to begin chastising him when Kuroka reached over and grabbed her arm, stopping her with a shake of her head.
Outside, I saw the several hidden Shinto Priests and Youkai guards following us all sharing similar deadpans, along with Suzaku, who looked like she wanted to die.
Same, Suza, same.
"Well?" Odin called out, toward me specifically, "You going to get the door for your country's guest, brat?"
My head robotically swiveled to look at him, my dead look making him flinch.
"I didn't think my opinion of you could go any lower," I began, "but it has. You'd have to find the pieces in Malebolge." I unceremoniously kicked open the door, "Get out you pathetic old man."
Odin huffs as he shuffles to exit the carriage, "What? It ain't that bad!"
"You're paying to simply talk to girls." I stated, dead inside.
"Bha! It's about the experience! You just wouldn't get it brat!" He exclaims, shaking his divine artifact cane at me.
"Yes. Because I don't need to pay to talk to girls. Nor do I need to pay to see titties…or even get some pussy." I then slam the door shut, as the old man shouts…something…in indignation, back.
He eventually huffs, turns, and waddles in happily the next second later.
From the top of the carriage, a large pink fox jumps down, its form shifting into that of Inari soon after.
She shoots me a predatory, yet apologetic, smile before following him in.
Huh. Club Fluff.
Inari manages this place, doesn't she?
Well, at least Inari is happy milking him for all he's worth though.
Not like I'd consider him worth much of anything, to be honest
"Paying…to talk to girls…?" Rossweisse's head slowly tilted as she parroted my words from earlier, in absolute befuddlement.
"Yup." I confirm with a depressed sigh.
"But that's…not even the slightest bit lewd…?" Rossweisse continued, disbelieving.
"It isn't, it's just plain pathetic." I wave off.
"Are you sure!?" Rossweisse pipes up again, so loudly that I flinch a little.
I rub the bridge between my nose, "Yes, Rose. That's all it is."
Rossweisse inches back slightly, cheeks flushing slightly.
I've used Kuroka calling her Rose-chan as an opportunity to adopt the short form of her name myself.
Mostly because saying or thinking Rossweisse is getting legitimately tiring.
She's still not used to it, but granted, it's only been a day. No surprise there really.
Kuroka nods as she joins in, "Mhmm~! Essentially, you buy drinks for them, not even alcoholic ones, and you get to talk to them for like…30, 45 minutes? Something like that, nyah~! It's pretty sad!"
I nod along in agreement, and add, "Most people that go are the overworked office worker types, that just want a place to go to unwind, feel wanted…stuff like that.
"Apparently, some companies even go so far as to sponsor or pay the tabs of employees going to said clubs." I shake my head in distaste at that.
I like to make jokes from time to time, about how awful the work culture is here, but really? It's just fucking sad.
And it's not something a blade can fix. Probably.
"That's…kind of sad." Rose frowned, and I nodded.
"And your boss just happily walked into one, nyah~!" Kuroka pointed with a mischievous smile on her face, prompting Rose to flinch and look at the carriage floor, humming in embarrassment.
"You know, Rose-chan~!" Kuroka continued, leaning slightly toward her, "There's also Host Clubs that cater to girls~..."
Rose suddenly shoots up, sitting up straight as her eyes widen, "R-Really?" She leans back toward Kuroka, suspiciously eager, perhaps a little too eager, "...what are t-they like?"
…Really, Kuroka?
Also, damn, Rose must be desperate as fuck.
I decide to step in before Kuroka's trolling just makes her freak out again.
"Just the same as a Hostess Club." I interject, much to Kuroka's pouting and Rose's slump in disappointment, "Sometimes, it's even worse. Truly desperate women get caught up racking huge debts to those types of clubs, with the fake as hell hosts essentially stringing them along…" I trail off with a shake of my head and sigh.
Both sides here have it rough, huh?
I wonder how much money it would take being thrown at the politicians to get something done about this.
"Debt!?" Rose suddenly shrieked, prompting both me and Kuroka to jump in our seats, "That! Those fiends! Taking advantage of desperate women like that! How could they…!" Rose clenched her fists, true fury burning in her eyes.
Huh. I guess that would kind of hit close to home with her, wouldn't it?
Since she is super into budgeting, and she's she's very desperate girl…yikes.
I reach over, placing my hand atop her head, and patting it.
Rose immediately shrivels back up, that fire dying as her face burns and her words stutter, "W-What are you-!?"
"You don't gotta worry about anything, Rose." I smile her way, cutting off her stuttering, "You can totally get a boyfriend, without getting tricked at some stupid club!"
"E-Eh!? That's not what I w-was-!"
Kuroka this time cut off her rebuttal, by enthusiastically agreeing with me, "Yeah, Rose-chan~! You're very pretty! With a body to die for just like me, nyah~!"
I turn my head and deadpan down at my cat girl, as she shuffles against my side, wrapping her arms around my torso, "All you need to do is find someone like my darling Nori-kun here who won't hesitate to snatch you right up and pound you into a sex coma in the first night!"
I blinked.
Subtlety. Thou art not Kuroka.
Then Rose blinked.
Then her face turned red, so red, I thought she was about to spontaneously combust.
But instead, she simply just stared.
"...Kuroka." I started.
"Yes, darling~?" She replied, sultry.
"If she's broken, you're paying for her." I continued, my tone unchanging in the slightest.
"Nyah~!? But I don't have any money!" Kuroka exclaimed in indignation.
Of course she spent all her allowance already, not surprising in the slightest.
I sigh, tuning out a rambling Kuroka as she proceeds to beg for money for…something else.
Keeping my stare on Rose, I see she's entirely shut down.
Shame, too. I was going to ask her something about Odin, something I was always curious about from the original novels.
Ah, well. There's always tomorrow, I guess?
~ A New Sun ~
"Woohoo! Gheeheeheehee~!"
I stare up, blankly, as the steel roller coaster zooms by.
In the front car? Odin. Giggling like a madman all the while.
I can't even fault the guy for acting like a child here, it seems fun, even though roller coasters aren't really for me.
Well, that, and if I call Odin a child, I'd have call-
"OH YEAH! LET'S GO! WOOOOO!"
Another man's screams temporarily overpower my thoughts.
There, in the last car of this particular roller coaster, sat Byakko.
He's not supposed to be here, but when he heard Odin wanted to hit up this theme park, Fuji-Q Highland, he came racing right over.
See, he's part of a perimeter of Youkai and Clans Priests, all set up in several circles around where Odin is at any given time.
Barriers are put up to prevent normal people from seeing us, and to detect where everyone is at any given time.
To guard against Loki's shape-shifting bullshit, personnel swap regularly, exchanging passwords while remaining within the sensory barrier.
Alongside that, the people that show up for the job change every day, just in case Loki tries anything when Odin isn't out and about, like say, kidnapping and trying to impersonate a Youkai from the other day to get it.
That's a simplified version of our security setup, anyhow.
I've got clones with the people monitoring everything, so in case something happens, or they detect something, the clone can pop and tell me right away so I can jump to action.
The specific perimeter Byakko there belongs to is technically the 'frontlines', where if Loki wanted to brute force his way through, he'd be right in the path of it.
It's the point he wanted very vehemently, but it's Byakko, so…
To my right, I put a hand on Suzaku's shoulder, to stop her from trying to blow the coaster completely off its tracks with her eyes alone.
Or at least, that's what it looks like she's trying to do. And I don't doubt she probably could.
She looks at me, clearly annoyed, before huffing and crossing her arms, a hard frown plastered across her face.
Wouldn't want to be the Byakko later when we pack it up, I know that.
To my left, Rose was worryingly overlooking several sheets of paper, the way she kept mumbling about 'cutting corners' and 'skipping meals' made me think she was looking over their budget.
So, I reach over and gently take the– oh damn wait that's several dozens of paper, a whole bloody packet.
Regardless, I take the packet away from her, prompting her to suddenly perk and turn to me, frowning similarly to Suzaku, "Hey! I was working on that!" She snapped, her voice accented slightly…I can't put my finger on what kind of accent it is exactly though.
Northern Icelandic, maybe?
Regardless, I think it sounded cute.
"This your guy's budget?" I ask, waving the packet around, prompting Rose to nod curtly.
I then proceed to throw it in a nearby trash.
"Wait a minute!" She lunges to catch it midair, but I grab her by the shoulder to stop her, just like I did Suzaku.
"Yeah, no. Don't bother you. You were never gonna balance that thing for the trip here." I snorted out that simple fact.
Rose legitimately scowled, her accent thickening, "Well I have to try!"
"Even when the old fart won't follow it?" I ask.
"W-Well…still…it's my job…" Her accent dipped a bit as she fiddled with her fingers, looking down.
I deadpanned at her, "Yesterday, he bought the time of seven girls, all for three to six hours, at the same time."
Suzaku cringed hearing those numbers, and Rossweisse just slumped further.
"Today, he's already ridden that roller coaster," I pointed toward it as it zoomed past again, "four times. And as soon as we got here, the man somehow pulled a Kuroka and bought out two food stands."
Not going to lie, that managed to impress me.
It also made Kuroka want to outdo him, which is why she took my card and ran off with it.
That's why Suzaku's with me right now.
Rose fidgeted in place, and started sniffling, "I know…I know, okay!?" she cried out, accent now completely gone, "It's just…I don't…want to be more of a failure than I already am…"
…Damn this girl needs a genuine hug.
I pat her on the head gently, "I know, and you're not a failure. Especially in this case. Inari is trying to milk Odin for all he's worth, and I'm pretty sure he knows it, but just doesn't care."
"He probably doesn't…" Rose agreed solemnly, before sighing, "At this rate, I won't even have enough to feed myself."
"Eh, don't worry about it." I wave her concerns off, "We'll…well, more like I because it's my money, will take care of you."
Rose twitched and finally looked up at me, "W-What!? No! I couldn't ask you-"
"You're not asking. I'm doing it because I want to." I cut her off plainly.
"But t-thats! Still!" Rose tried to protest.
I merely smirk down at her, "Sides'? I'm set, I don't have infinite money, but even with Kuroka spending frivolously, I can live comfortably for a good few human lifetimes easily."
Rose blinks at that, "...Lifetimes?" She parrots, almost as though she's in a daze.
I slowly raised an eyebrow at her, "...yeah? So, you'll be fine."
Rose quickly turns her head away, looking anywhere but at me.
Huh. Now that I'm thinking about it, I know Rose had this thing about money.
Isn't she not paid well under Odin or something along those lines? Too vague of a detail to recall clearly. But I think it was something like that.
"Rossweisse-san?" Suzaku suddenly joins in, calling to the Valkyrie.
Said Valkyrie jumps, turning to look at her, face completely red, "Y-Yes! Lady Suzaku?"
"Are you having problems with money yourself? I recall Lord Odin mentioning budget cuts to your squad, does that include…?" She trailed off, allowing Rose to take over with a sad nod.
"Yes, our salaries haven't been…the most substantial, recently." She sighs out, "Though they are enough to live off of, barely…"
Just how fucked is Asgard nowadays, jeez.
Maybe even if Odin doesn't leave her behind after all this, I should just snatch her up myself, as in legitimately hiring the poor girl.
Not sure for what though. Rose would look great in anything I put her in, I'd bet. Even a legit trash bag.
Maybe as a legit secretary to Uzume's maid?
Hmm…food for thought.
Suzaku gave Rose a sympathetic nod, as an idea formed in my head.
"Well, Byakko clearly has an eye on Odin right now. So!" I take both Suzaku and Rose's hands prompting them both to look at me with a blush, "Why don't we three run off and have some fun?"
"F-Fun~!?" Rose jumps as I finish speaking.
Oi. It's only been a couple of days. Don't tell me the cat already turned you into a pervert.
Suzaku was much more subdued, but I caught that flicker of a smirk when I said fun.
Instead of pulling a Rose, she merely smiled lightly and asked softly, "What did you have in mind?"
"Well, I heard this place has the world's largest attraction," I smile wickedly, "the Haunted Hospital. We can even see it from here, I think."
Well, its real name is the Fuji-Q Highland's Super Scary Labyrinth of Fear, but fuck calling it that.
It also looks more like a rundown Japanese school than a hospital, but still. It's supposedly one of the scariest places in the world.
I'm not surprised, as I can feel the several dozen spirits and Youkai inhabitants. So for mundane people, it probably is.
…Inari most definitely had a hand in building this place, didn't she?
Rose tilted her head in thought, looking at the old building in the distance, "...a haunted attraction? Well. It certainly is that at least…"
Suzaku meanwhile, smirked at me, "My oh my, my Lord~? Are you only asking us to come with you so you could have a chance to hold our bodies when we get scared?"
Rose squeaked at that, "H-Hold our bodies!?"
I smirked right back down at Suzaku, "Me holding you? Who's to say it isn't the other way around, hmm? I just figured a shrine maiden like you would jump at the chance to hold her god…"
"Like me, huh~...?" Suzaku giggled airly at that, "Who's to say?"
"O-Oh my..." Rose trembled, looking between the two of us, "How lewd…"
I chuckled at both of them, "Well, come along!" I start walking, promptly dragging the two with me.
Suzaku gives an almost Akeno-like giggle, while Rose continues sputtering, though she still allows herself to be dragged along.
I figure we might as well have our fun while we can have it.
~ A New Sun ~
Another few nights have passed by now, and for once, it's a rather calming one.
A few days of doing nothing but clubbing and hitting up amusement parks would do that to anyone, I guess.
So tonight? Odin decided to hit up an onsen, or hot springs, for a relaxing night for once.
The guy is totally trying to perv on the girl's side without me in there, but then again, the only reason I'm not in there in the first place is because neither Kuroka nor Suzaku are either.
They're off doing security stuff, which leaves me in the carriage alone with Rose for once.
She didn't go in because she knew what he'd try to do, and wouldn't be able to stop him.
So, it's just us two here, eating a late-night…lunch, I suppose? It is past midnight.
We stopped by a sushi place on the way here because Odin wanted some, so that's what we're munching on now, though, I got to say…
I put my chopsticks down, and with a snap of my fingers, a steaming full teacup appears in my hand.
I quickly take a sip to clear my throat, I swallow down the rest of the fish with a gulp.
"Honestly?" I start with a soft huff, "Not really digging sushi all that much."
Rose blinked at me, putting a hand to her mouth as she swallowed as well, "I'm much more displeased by the cost." She shivered out.
Even I had to cringe a bit, remembering how much our order cost.
It was like, double, maybe triple what sushi normally costs for three people?
These prices are highway robbery! So it's probably Inari again.
I slowly set the boxed sushi down to my side, and stretch out with a tired groan.
Well. While I've got her alone like this, I may as well take this chance to ask her about stuff.
I take another sip of my freshly summoned tea, before continuing with a weak shrug, "Yeah…that's Inari for you." I set the teacup down on top of the box, "Speaking of money though!"
Rose looks at me, an eyebrow raising as she carefully puts the last piece of fish from her box in her mouth.
"You want a job?" I suddenly ask.
Her eyes widened into saucers, "HMM-MMM!?" Then she starts grasping at her throat.
Oh, shit. Now she's choking on fish.
I summon a water bottle and gingerly toss it to her, she snatches the thing up midair and desperately down about half before pulling the bottle away and letting out a long, relieved, sigh.
"...You good?" I tentatively ask.
She nods, before taking a deep breath, and looking at me pointedly, "...what did you just say?"
"I asked if you wanted a job. Well, one that isn't working for Odin?" I repeat, and further elaborate.
She blushes, ferociously, "Like a job working for…you?"
I smile and nod, "Yup! I don't know what kind of job exactly, all I know for sure is though that you'd be great pretty much anywhere."
Rose stared at me, looking me straight in the eyes. I think she was trying to detect any signs of deceit, or waiting for a punchline at her expense. Anything.
But I instead just stared at her back.
Until eventually, she got the memo and looked away, twiddling around with her fingers.
"I…can't just…the position of Lord Odin's bodyguard and escort is supposed to be a high honor…" she states, very weakly.
"Supposed to be, huh?" I muse, "Doesn't feel like it, does it?"
Rose twitched, for a brief second, a flash of intense sadness and anger passed over her features, "...the position really should be renamed 'Odin's Maid' or 'Odin's Servant Girl' that…" she let out a sigh, "that's what the other Valkyries call me, after all…"
I reach over and pat her on the head.
"And even then, I bet you do a really damn good job, yeah?"
She smiles, just a tad, "...I try."
I give her a little hum, "I know. Now, I also know…despite being a more 'hit it with a sword' type of guy, stealing you from Odin right now probably ain't the best idea. But!" I reach down, gently taking her chin, and guide her head to look up at me.
"After the Norse and Shinto make their alliance? I'll call it fair game. So, you don't have to answer right now," I give her a sincere smile, "just know my door is open, and very welcoming if you want an out, or he does something stupid like toss you away, alright?"
Rose looks at me, a legitimate sparkle in her eyes, "...O-Okay…" she states, voice so small I almost can't hear her, "...Thank you."
I have to resist the urge to pull the poor girl into a hug right this damn second.
If I do get pulled into Rose's future arranged marriage plotline, I'm going to relish beating as many Asgardians to a pulp as I can.
I let out a tired, annoyed yawn, stretching out on my couch.
Odin isn't even here yet, but I'm already feeling annoyed. And done with his shit.
Preemptively.
This past week has been a repetitive monotony that has given me far more respect for Uzume's job.
No joke. The only highlights so far were my actual call with Yasaka - not all that shit that came after - and my call with Shirone just the other day.
So. Yasaka and the West Youkai. To my relief, and not much surprise, Yasaka has the West under control.
Beyond being unlike the East in that the West doesn't have nearly as much of a grudge against the Clans as said East, Yasaka is much more open, and by proxy, so are her people, about working together.
Say what you will about the West, and Yasaka specifically, regarding lack of actual power, but she makes up for it in diplomatic ability.
As well as being a sexy as fuck MILF.
Not going to lie, I ended that call legitimately considering stopping by Urakyoto for a…business meeting.
Then bullshit strikes, as it always will.
I've been playing intermediary between the West and the Clans for this, much like Uzume has been doing between the Earth and Heavenly Kami.
Essentially, the Youkai say they need this information to get this done. I tell the Clans, they give it, I pass it back. Or vice versa, and for sorts of other stuff.
Now, getting the Clans to cooperate? Easy. But how certain people have been going about that has been thinning my nerves more than I like to admit.
Yeah, sure, they're still cooperating, but can feel the tension being inflated. Specifically? From the Kushihashi.
He's doing his job, but he isn't exactly being open about it.
Sure, he's not being disrespectful per se, but it's not exactly welcoming.
It's kind of hard to describe, he's very low-key about his distaste for all this.
If he starts acting up anymore, I've been thinking maybe Seiryuu needs a kick up the ass.
However, the time is close for all this to kick underway. Maybe he'll make it after all?
Fortunately! To balance the rather nerve-racking week, things in Kuoh are going amusingly.
Some sort of School Festival is going to happen soon, something I vaguely recall from the novel, and the Devil's presence in the area has heightened as a result.
This is, of course, making Rias fume…though Shirone describes it more like a kitten pouting.
Also! Ravel and Riser have been pulled out of Kuoh.
Something to do with Kokopuffs Rebellion, I think?
I can't tell if it's getting worse, or better, over there to be entirely honest.
Maybe the Devils are throwing the younger generations at the Fallen for target practice? Or maybe they legitimately need more fighters?
I doubt they're losing, Kokopuffs is just plain shit, and any Fallen with three pairs of wings or lower gets stomped casually by a High-Class Devil.
Hell, even an eight-winged Fallen probably gets fucked. The only one who can truly be counted as a threat would be Kokopuffs himself.
So for now, I think it's safe to assume they're fine. If the Devils can afford a higher level of security for the Satan's Sisters, they probably got that problem handled just fine.
Oh! Another funny thing! Shirone also mentioned that Akeno and Baraqiel…well, more specifically just Akeno, started a big fight with her father.
Took a bit, but hey, they're finally making progress!
So bloody glad that I don't have to deal with that absolute cluster fuck.
Especially during Loki's bullshit.
Now, for the last thing that Shirone brought up, but that's sort of interesting.
Shirone mentioned, rather offhandedly, that another Devil Heiress is coming to the school, the Junior Division specifically.
One very obsessed with swords. Apparently, she's coming to Kuoh specifically because she saw my fight with the dragon.
Shirone was amused because supposedly the girl was assuming a bunch of stuff about me. She claimed this girl is my number one fan now, or something.
Now, I honestly have no fucking clue who this girl is.
Avi Amon. The name doesn't ring any bells. At all.
…My current guess is that she's from something like a side story I never heard about before inserting here. Or maybe a game?
Hmm…I can't believe I'm saying this, but maybe after all this, I got to check out Kuoh again. Maybe see what this girl is all about?
Definitely after the school festival though, I refuse to deal with the new Devil security detail over there at the moment.
All of a sudden, I'm driven from my thoughts with a snap as small, dainty smooth hands grasp my shoulders, and start rubbing.
I let a pleased groan sleep out before I open my eyes, and behold a rather provocative sight.
Kuroka, in a secretary outfit.
Kuroka in a sexy secretary outfit.
For once not stolen from Uzume's closet!
She got the black dress shoes, the tight black skirt, barely containing her shapely behind, the black dress jacket, the thin white shirt spilling with cleavage, and, most importantly?
Stockings. Right up to her thighs.
I love this cat.
"Sup~?" I breathe out pleasantly.
"Nothing much, darling~!" She leans down more, a flirty little smile on her face, "But you seemed stressed, so! I thought I'd help you out a bit, nyah~!"
"Ah, well I wasn't stressed, just thinking…and annoyed." I huff out, before reaching up, my hand caressing her cheek as my smile mirrors hers, "But this~? Helps a lot."
She purrs lightly, her face pushing into my hand as my thumb rubs her cheeks, "Thanks dear~..."
Kuroka bats her eyelashes, I can feel her face warm as a light brush spreads from ear to ear, "It's no problem, darling~..."
All of sudden, Kuroka stills.
Then jumps.
"NYAH!?" Her hands lock and tighten on my shoulders into a vice grip, as Kuroka uses me to vault over the couch and right on top of me.
I cringe as her fingers dig in, and grunt as she lands on top of me.
The girl is only five foot two inches in Freedom Units, and she weighs basically nothing, so it's not like that was much of an inconvenience, what I'm more concerned about is…
"Uh…Kuroka, you good?" I ask with a raised eyebrow.
Looking up at her, I see her quickly wrap her tails around herself, holding the ends against her chest firmly.
She looks past me, clearly fake tear pricks in the corners of her eyes as she cries out, "Suza-chan~! Why!?"
A harumph comes from the couch directly next to mine, as said shrine maiden responds, "Because you kept waving them in my face. What else was I supposed to do?"
"Not grab them and squeeze?" Kuroka replied with an overdramatic sniffle, "They're sensitive you know!" She continues sniffling as she strokes her tails, gently.
Huh. Suzaku is also here.
We were sitting in a comfortable silence this whole time, it's what led to me just thinking earlier.
And being my main girl from the Clan, of course, she'd be here waiting for Odin to show up with me.
Same as me, she's also been very done with a certain Clan's lowkey actions, and I also think she's been picking up on my preemptive annoyance with Odin specifically.
Now that I think about it, Kuroka was angeled with her butt pushed out oddly far…
Ah, damn cat.
Suzaku scoffs at that, "Somehow, I doubt that."
Kuroka gasps suddenly, pointing at Suzaku as though she's got it all figured out, "I know! You're just jelly you didn't think to bring along a sexy secretary uniform as well, nyah~!"
I damn near spat all the air out of my lungs at that.
Though, not going to lie, Suzaku would look downright sinful in such a state of dress…
I sit up slightly, turning my head to eye Suzaku.
Not like she doesn't make the Miko dress look anything less either.
Suzaku, at my gaze, turns her head slightly away. A small blush bloomed on her cheeks.
"I am no such thing! But, I may as well," she starts, "considering how much Noriaki had me running around."
A bit of an exaggeration. She was more like a messenger. Kuroka was playing the same role for me with the West Youkai.
The only difference is she got really into it with the outfit and everything.
"Oi." I speak out, causing her eyes to dart back to me, "You totally should. You rock the shrine maiden outfit, you'd kill it as a secretary." I state entirely seriously.
Suzaku's light blush glows slightly brighter, as she looks away once more, "Perhaps…after this is over, I should, hmm?" She asks aloud, eyes darting between me and Kuroka.
Kuroka bounces up and down on my lap, nodding as she does, "Mhmm! Mhmm! Go for it nyah~!"
There's something…weird, going on between these two.
Kuroka's been encouraging her a lot recently when it comes to certain things, and I'm not too sure-
Pfffttt! Yeah, no, I know what she's doing. She did the same shit to Shirone, I just didn't get to see it.
After the whole thing with Tobio, and Suza getting over it, for the most part anyway, Suzaku hasn't done anything as hard to me as the downright flirting and teasing she did that morning.
But I'm not a dumbass. She's caught something for me, and Kuroka is clearly encouraging her to do something about it.
Now. I could call her out on it, but I'll let the two play their games right in front of me.
For now. I do want to see what Suzaku ends up doing.
My thoughts grind to a halt once again, as Kuroka stops bouncing on my lap, and slowly starts grinding her hips down into my lap, looking down at me with a tempting smile, and licking her lips lightly.
I simply glare back up at her, and boop her nose, prompting her to flinch and cry out, "NYAH!"
"No time for that you, they'll be here any time now." I chastise the horny cat.
Besides that though, the old man is an old pervy bastard, and I'd rather not start anything when he could very easily use his magic eye of bullshit and try to spy on us while doing it.
I'll castrate the fucker if he tries, but still, better not tempt him.
Suzaku lets out a quizzical hum in our direction. Kuroka did that while she wasn't looking, it seems.
Sneaky teasing cat!
Speaking of said cat, her ears perked.
It took only a second longer for me to register why myself.
"See what I mean?" I snorted out once I did.
Kuroka simply pouted, while Suzaku raised from her seat with a sigh.
Three signatures, one familiar, and two entirely foreign, showed up in front of my home.
Well now, I wonder who that could be?
~ A New Sun ~
I, Suzaku, and Kuroka all headed out, each girl at my right and left respectively.
We started heading straight to the gate the arrivals popped in at, seeing the three waiting before a giant carriage attached to an eight-legged warhorse a ways before we get there.
Huh. Sleipnir, right? Big boy.
Kind of makes his owner look rather…lesser, in comparison, though.
Disregarding Inari for now, who brought them here, and focusing on the big Chief God of the Norse himself.
I'm not the slightest bit impressed.
He's a bit on the shorter side, wearing a long white robe with blue accents that sort of reminds of a Roman cassock, particularly the ones the cardinals wear.
I'm sure they'd be extra pissed with Odin here wearing it though, because his version also has golden Norse runes sewn across the collar, down the front, and across the lining of the sleeves.
His unique-looking cap looks like a top hat without the brim and is mostly gold with a single blue band wrapping around the bottom. The whole thing is also marked with the same runes, all across it.
Now, I know he's got that magic eye monocle thing in his left eye, and his walking stick is actually his divine weapon, but still.
We just got here, and the sleazy old fart is already stroking his obscenely long beard and eyeing Kuroka and Suzaku in ways I don't think I appreciate.
Not like the maidenless old man would try anything since the guy can only touch titties at clubs.
Where you expressly do such things.
Pathetic.
"Lord Odin!" My eyes wander to the, admittedly shrill and chastising feminine voice, "We just got here! You can't be looking at them like that already!"
Ah. Rossweisse.
…What is Asgard smoking?
No. Seriously. The fuck.
I knew, everyone knew, that Rossweisse somehow not getting any suitors, any boyfriend, nothing at all was a pure load of shit.
And that was through art on a page, or the anime!
But seeing her in person?
Yeah. No. Fuck no. You can't convince me Asgard isn't full of pathetic morons now.
She's wearing a suit, nothing fancy, just a simple fucking suit, it covers her entire body yet somehow her curves poke through and leave absolutely nothing to the imagination.
She's hot as hell. She doesn't lose out to Kuroka or Suzaku whatsoever.
And not a single person asked her out?
It's taking everything in my power not to laugh and cry at the same time right now.
"Bha!" The old god exclaims, "Don't be such a prude. Inari over here already told me, I won't start anything. Looking ain't bad, and that's all I'll do, alright? Damn…" He huffs out and mutters something else that I can't hear being away from him.
Well. Good thing Inari handed off my message to him ahead of time.
It was rather simple after all.
'You touch my girls, I'll castrate you, and mail your balls back to Asgard.'
International incidents be damned.
Even if he's stronger than me, fuck it.
After all, his first appearance in the novel to the main group, if I recall correctly, was him straight up sexually harassing Akeno.
So yeah, I'm not taking that shit.
"Be that as it may-" Rossweisse tries to continue, only for Odin to cut her off with what looks like a snort.
"Hush you. As though you get to comment on a man looking at a woman when no man ever looks at you like that." The old god states succinctly.
"T-That! That's not! I didn't choose to-! Mmmm!" The silver-haired young woman falls to her knees, sobbing loudly and incoherently.
I blink.
Inari gives a silent sign and rubs the bridge between her eyes.
Odin, meanwhile, starts pretending Rossweisse simply stopped existing, staring ahead with a dumb lecherous look across his face.
I can't see what Suzaku or Kuroka look like watching this, but I'm sure it isn't pretty.
Well now. Before I inserted here, I always wondered why Odin treated Rose the way he does.
Is it because he's secretly trying to get her to 'woman up', and is looking out for her in his own, stupid, way?
Or is he just a cunt?
I have to say, seeing it in person?
I'm pretty sure he's just a cunt.
My mind was made up, the infinite sass and pettiness generation machine in the back of my head whirled back to life. Dust and cobwebs from months of disuse flinging it all off at once.
I smile my most polite smile, clasping my hands together as we get close enough for them to hear us speak.
"Well now!" I call out, grabbing our arrival's attention, "Lord Odin! Bringing a crying young woman to my gate? Is this a North thing?"
Inari says nothing despite her raising an eyebrow in my direction, and in fact steps back, but Odin finally looks at me specifically before huffing, "Nah, we've got no such thing brat. That's just how my Valkyrie over here is."
Rossweisse quickly stammers back onto her feet, shooting the old man a glare before looking at us, bowing lightly, "I apologize for…that. I a-am Rossweisse, Lord Odin's escort Valkyrie."
She wipes the tears from the sides of her eyes, a professional mask falling across her face as she looks back at us, "I will be under your care during our stay in Japan, it is nice to meet you all."
Huh. It's impressive how fast she can switch from distraught to professional, got to say.
Odin smirked, and leaned forward a tiny bit whilst stroking his beard, "She's also been a virgin for as long as she's been alive." He adds casually.
That mask? Immediately melted off, as her face flipped between panic, indignation, sadness…whole bunch of things, truly.
But it finally settled on sheer depression as she fell to the ground like a puppet with her strings cut.
"That has n-n-nothing to do with this!" She stammers and sobs and cries, punching the ground over and over with enough force to dent it, "I didn't choose to not have a boyfriend! I didn't choose to still be a virgin!"
…Holy crap. Okay. This is just sad.
Odin shrugs casually, "Eh. The business world of the battle maiden, the Valkyries, isn't having a good time right now. Lot fewer heroes these days. So the squad has been downsized, budgets were cut, all that."
Odin pats Rossweisse's head like she were a puppy, nodding all the while, "They're all down on their luck, especially this one, even before she became my escort."
…Ah, so the entire Valkyrie Squad is like Rose then?
I think that's what he's trying to say.
I vaguely recall such a thing being the case in the novels, anyhow.
Not like I give a damn about any of that though.
My polite mask drops like a bowling ball as I tilt my head, "Ah? So did the budget cuts go straight in your pocket for your titty clubbing you maidenless old man?"
Odin froze.
Rossweisse blinked, and looked up at me, "...Eh?"
Inari, off to the side, snickered, and Kuroka behind me outright snorted and started cackling.
Odin finally registered my words, and flinched, "M-Maidenless!?" He sputtered, "You little brat! I'll have you kno-"
"That you're the All-Father who hasn't gotten the chance to Father anything in the last several thousand years." I retort, unamused, "We know. No need to remind us."
Odin simply stared at me, his mouth gaping ever so slightly.
Somehow, I get the feeling he's never had to deal with this himself.
Both someone insulting his clear lack of game and talking to him so bluntly.
Odin's mouth snapped shut as he let out a hissing breath through his teeth, "Damn brat. I think I see why Inari over there wanted you for this…"
I raise my eyebrow and cross my arms, "Because I won't take your shit in and around my house?"
"Yeah. That. You meant what Inari said, huh?" He raised an eyebrow straight back.
"Damn straight."
Odin hummed in contemplation, "Well then…there's only one way to deal with an insufferable brat like you…"
Odin's monocle suddenly began to shine.
But, unfortunately, the sunlight shining upon me was far brighter.
Rossweisse quickly scrambled onto her feet, "Lord Odin! Wait! You can't! He's-"
Odin suddenly turned to Inari, and called out to her as his monocle dimmed, "How about we go check out where I'll be staying for my trip here yeeeaaah?" He draws out with equal parts desperation and excitement.
Rossweisse stared dumbly at him, "Um…huh?"
…Of course he'd run away. And here I was expecting a fight!
Inari hums back, "I don't know, Lord Odin, don't you think you should learn more about how we'll be handling your protection detail here? Noriaki here is responsible for it, remember?"
Slowly, Odin looks back at me, "...Is he now?" He asks, tentatively.
Rossweisse sighs, rubbing her eyes in annoyance, "Lord Odin, we went over this over and over again before coming here…"
"Did we now?" Odin scratches at his beard, then shrugs, "Eh. Wasn't paying attention. We went over a red light district on the way here, so I was...Heeheehee~..."
The old man started cackling with a stupid smile on his face.
Right before Rossweisse could admonish him, however, I spoke up first.
"Ya know, if you spent as much time trying to grope a tit on your job, Loki wouldn't be trying to stab your bony ass in the back." I stated ruthlessly.
Rossweisse and Odin flinched this time, looking back at me.
"Brat! How did you…!?" Odin trailed off, baffled at my words.
I shrugged nonchalantly, "It's Loki, old man. Do I need to explain?"
Odin stared at me for a moment, before clicking his tongue in his concession, "Fair enough boy. Fair enough."
"Not like you'll be paying attention, but we designed your protection detail to take into account Loki's tricks." I waved him off, "So, go have fun to your old heart's content old man. Try not to get a heart attack seeing a particularly large boobie, while you're at it."
"Tsk!" The old man grunted, as if struck, "It's…appreciated, you brat. Though a word of warning…" his face suddenly darkened, "Loki never gets anything done when he tires trickery. Funny as it is, when he comes, he'll be straightforward about it."
I wave him off again, "Then I'll deal with him myself."
Odin winced, "I'd…rather you not, in the way you're thinking, brat."
"...You don't want him dead?" I raise my eyebrow at that.
"We're brothers by blood…" Odin huffs as a pained, almost betrayed look, crosses his face, "So, no. Beat him half to death, to the brink, if you must, but…please don't kill him. Not if there's any other choice."
I let out an annoyed sigh.
Of course it wouldn't be that easy.
"...I'll try." I finally say.
Odin let out a weary sigh of his own, "That's all I ask, brat."
Rossweisse tilts her head towards Odin, a concerned look on her face, "...Lord Odin? Are you…?"
Odin shakes his head, and waves her off, "I'm fine, I'm fine. You don't need to worry about these old bones while you still need to-" He then stops, turns, and looks at me to see my glare, shudders, and looks toward Inari, "Can we go now?"
Inari puts a finger to her chin, "Are you sure?"
"Yes." He stresses as I crack my knuckles casually.
"Hmm, oh, very well then…" Inari concedes, a big dumb grin on her face.
"Woo!" Odin, suddenly, vanishes in a blur of speed, straight into the carriage.
Even I had to blink a couple of times there before I realized what happened.
The guy must be excited to escape-
I mean, have fun, hmm?
Inari rolled her eyes at the display before turning to me and asking, "Where's Uzume, Noriaki?"
"Doing her thing in the Heavenly Realm, last I checked. Pretty sure she's going over last-minute prep for the meeting with my mother." I answer easily.
Inari nodded, pleased, "Tell her to take the day off when she gets back, alright?"
I nod back, and give her a thumbs up, "Will do. Try not to strangle the old man before I do, yeah?"
Inari gave an amused huff and sly smile, and she turned, shifting into a large pink fox as she did, and jumped on top of the carriage.
Rossweisse began to run towards the carriage, following suit, "Wait for me! Lord Odin!"
One of the windows on the carriage slid open, and Odin poked his head out, "Don't bother! Where I'm going you can't even enter anyway!"
Rossweisse stopped, dead in her tracks, "Eh!? Lord Odin!"
"So! How's about this? You stay here! I hear the boys in this country are an easy lay after all!" He starts cackling as the horse begins galloping away, off into the air, and into the sky, cackling all the way like some depraved Santa Claus.
Rossweisse sputtered, and cried out, "E-Easy!? Lord Odiiinnn!" She held her hand out to the carriage as it soared off, into the distance.
I soon walked up next to her, sighing, "Old fart. Ran away before I could come with a good retort."
Straight up. Think my machine of infinite sass and pettiness may be a tad rusty.
It should be fine though, it'll have plenty of practice these next few days I feel.
Rossweisse gave a sad huff, before standing up straight and crossing her arms, "He always does this to me…" She turned to me, a nervous smile crossing her face, "You wouldn't happen to…?"
"Have a space for you to crash at?" I finish, to her nodding anxiously.
Kuroka, chooses this time to jump to Rossweisse's side, startling the poor silver-haired girl, as begins cheerily, "Of course we do! Nyah~!"
"O-Oh! I…see?" She smiles, partly, weakly, and very unsurely.
That's right Rose, you better be careful before our resident black cat snatches you up!
Suzaku approaches my side, a dainty hand over her mouth as she giggles, "…I'm glad you said what you said to him there…or else there would be nothing stopping me from giving him a piece of my mind myself."
I shrug, "Eh. He deserved it. Should have tag-teamed him, in fact. Then I could boast about how I get pussy, while he pays to merely touch titties."
Seriously, I had that one loaded in the barrel for a while, but I didn't get a chance to fire it!
Eh. I'm sure I will eventually.
"Tag team, hmm? Oh my~..." She giggles behind her hand further.
She's trying to hide her blush. It's not working so well.
"Oh! Right!" Rossweisse suddenly spoke up, stepping right up in front of me, "You! You shouldn't have talked to a Chief God like that!" She looked up at me sternly, like a teacher scolding her student, whilst pointing at my chest.
Hmm? Another girl I have to teach about poking being rude?
My shrug was even more carefree than the last, "Eh. He was talking to you like that. All I did was give him a taste of his own medicine."
Her finger sagged slightly as she heard my answer, but came back up eventually regardless, "Still! That was very rude! And dangerous!"
"Ah, well." I smirked, as she pouted, pulling away with a huff.
"With that being said…" she continues, looking away for a but a second.
Before coming right back up to me, taking me completely by surprise as she grabs my robe's collar and pulls my head a few inches down to her face.
Eerily close now, she states, with a trembling voice, "Please teach me your ways!"
…Eh?
Oi. Kuroka, stop giving her that predatory look you!
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 46 End
Not gonna lie, this chapter was supposed to feature Odin's tour, and Loki showing up at the end.
But uh. I had to much fun writing Nori bullying an old man.
Not like that'll only be featured here...but yeah, lol.
"Alright, so! Everyone here?" Noriaki began, looking out across the hall.
Before him stretched out a grand meeting hall, filled with members from all the Clans, including their leaders.
He sat at the end of said hall, sitting reclined with one arm behind him, and legs sprawled out in front of him.
Suzaku knows he knows everyone's here, he's just asking because, well…
"Y-Yes, Lord Arahitogami!" One of the old men replied quickly, a sect elder who lives here in the Inner Sanctuary, with his voice shaky and stuttering, "Everyone's a-accounted for!"
Suzaku couldn't help the positively evil smirk that stretched across her face, prompting the elders behind Noriaki to wilt further.
It's funny watching those old men quake in their boots.
Oh sure, on some level, she's certain these old farts are quite exuberant at Noriaki's coming here.
After all, the last time any kind of deity was here was far back in antiquity; when the Clans were first born, in fact.
By all accounts, this is a momentous occasion.
She is curious then, why they all seem to be nervous, terrified, like a hive mind sharing the same emotions.
What did Noriaki say to them before they arrived?
She hopes it's less said, and more like he did something to them, but judging by the fact that they are all accounted for…and nothing is on fire…it's unlikely that's the case.
Ah well. A girl can dream, right?
"Splendid!" Noriaki leans forward a bit and claps once.
The elders flinched, and Suzaku barely withheld openly cackling at that, but everyone else's attention was quickly grabbed. The likely intended effect.
Their eyes were all drawn toward him, sitting front and foremost atop the dais, in front of all the elders.
She, and the rest of the leaders, sat closest to said dais, one right next to the other, their subordinates sat in rows stretching back behind each of them.
"Alright, everyone! Welcome, welcome! If we're all present and accounted for, then I suppose we can get started!" Noriaki waved at them all, his eyes closed with a bright smile stretching across his face.
"Don't worry, I'll be quick. This is very sudden after all…and we don't have much time to prepare." His chirpy tone was spiced with light frustration for a moment until a huff cleared it away.
Oh? That's rather ominous.
Now she would have very much appreciated being told earlier!
"Inari showed up in my bedroom this morning, and decided to drop some news about what the Shinto as a whole are planning." Noriaki began, a matter of factly.
Though oddly, Suzaku was much more focused on the first thing he said.
In his bedroom…?
"I'll leave out the…" he paused, and grimaced, "more personal stuff, and skip straight to the point."
…Okay. Now she really wants to know what happened.
She's definitely going to ask him after all this!
"The Shinto have been working on a deal and alliance with the Norse Gods. In one week's time, the Clans and the Youkai Factions will work together to protect the final meeting and signing off of the alliance." He dropped plainly, all at once.
Pin drop silence.
For her part, Suzaku couldn't be any more elated.
She had always believed in, championed even, cooperation with outside or foreign groups.
Even the Grigori, whom she inherently distrusted, she sought to work with rather than ostracize and ignore.
For the longest time, the Clans, much like the Japan of old, had been supremely isolationist. Not working with anyone, throwing out all those who didn't fit.
While the rest of the supernatural world advanced, it advanced without them, and they were left behind.
While the old men at the top covered their eyes to the world outside and continued making the new generations suffer under their old, broken ways.
Mostly all of the new generation share her views, she made sure of that, albeit they aren't so…zealous, about them, as herself.
Still. This is huge!
Carefully, she turned and looked at her fellow clan leaders, gauging their reactions.
To her immediate right, sat Seiryuu Kushihashi.
A bespeckled gray-haired, dark and cold yellow-eyed, young man, tall and lean.
He sat with his back straight, unflinching, and she wasn't surprised by his lack of any reaction whatsoever. His face locked in a perpetually stoic mask.
Well, at least he was frowning, so that's something.
As he's loyal and dutiful to a fault…to his Clan, and pretty much only to his Clan, she's actually kind of shocked he isn't considering the Kushihashi are still stubbornly stuck in their ways.
Back in the day, he'd follow orders to the letter, without question. Nowadays, as head, these traits have made him into…
Well, there's no nice way of saying this, but a hardass.
Stuck in the ways of those who taught him, despite her efforts otherwise.
What he wears is a clear indicator of his stance, especially when compared to the others.
A formal blue and yellow robe and sandals, very traditional clothes, and of course his glasses.
To her left, sat the young Nakiri Ouryruu.
Technically not a head; he's the heir, sent along likely so he could get used to these types of duties as the future head.
…And also because the current head is very old, and could drop dead at any moment.
A shorter than average, yet lean with muscles boy, perhaps a couple of years younger than Noriaki, she assumes.
His golden yellow hair is mostly slicked back, save for a large singular bang that sways from his forehead down in front of his face, and his dark, earthen brown eyes are rich and bright.
Most importantly, however, they are also looking up at Noriaki in curiosity. The boy holding a hand to his chin in thought from Noriaki's proclamation.
In truth, she honestly wasn't sure how he'd react to that, she hadn't gotten to know him much personally, he's only been heir for a couple of years now after all.
Well. She knows that he's scared of her for some reason.
She isn't that scary, is she?
Regardless, what she does 'know' is mostly just what she's heard. That he's a kindhearted, open-minded, and dutiful boy, with a strong sense of justice.
Essentially, he's not a traditional hardlining asshole, but she's not very surprised considering his Clan tends to be much more open-minded compared to the others.
Amusedly, it looks like the poor boy ran here from school, considering he's sporting his school uniform; a red and brown blazer stuck with a golden 'P' pen, a red tie, a white undershirt, long dark green pants, and black dress shoes.
Following Nakiri, is Byakko Shinra.
A tall, broad-shouldered, muscular man, with a shaved head and face full of stubble and five o'clock shadow, and piercing lively gray eyes.
He's smiling. Broadly.
She can't honestly say if that's a good thing after all.
She remembers Byakko, she recalls him literally doing whatever the hell he wanted, whenever he wanted.
Usually, he prioritizes whatever he finds interesting. Fighting new strong opponents is his common go-to, but it can be anything.
She can't believe she's thinking this, but he's essentially Noriaki if his battle-maniac tendencies applied to everything and were dialed up to fifteen.
That trait of his has led him to generally be uncontrollable by anyone, not even by his Clan.
He rocks a wide-open sleek white bomber jacket with black fur trim and collar and a sleeveless shirt referencing some sort of band or anime combo specifically to show off his muscles…albeit rather inefficiently, she might add…along with a simple pair of jeans and white sneakers.
Probably just going to have to wait and see with him, and just pray his interest is something benign.
At the end of the line, noticing Byakko's smile and trying to shuffle away from him as much as she can without it being obvious, is Genbu Doumon.
A short and petite young woman, perhaps one year younger than Noriaki, with shiny long silver hair tied up at either side with bright green beans, and brilliant purple eyes.
Her displeased expression isn't aimed at Noriaki, thankfully, but rather at the man next to her.
Those two never fully got along, no surprise there, and beyond herself only Genbu truly understands how much of a pain Byakko is to deal with, considering how many times the two were paired up for missions.
Which is saying something, because Suzaku knows the girl is infinitely polite and formal.
Sure, she dislikes vulgarity and rudeness, who doesn't, but it's telling that only Byakko managed to make Genbu reach the end of her patience.
She can't tell if it's gotten better or worse after she got over her shyness from the past.
Yet still, out of all the current Clan Heads and Heirs, Suzaku can confidently say she likes her the most.
After all these years, she's finally grown into her…unique outfit. A long yellow and white hooded coat, that goes just past her thighs.
Due to her added height, she's also wearing a simple white skirt with a yellow striped pattern, black shoes, and bright green high socks.
She's also got a couple of accessories. A white scarf, black and green turtle earmuffs, and a black and green turtle shoulder handbag.
Definitely the most exuberant fashion choice out of everyone here, despite her being more reserved than the others, even Seiryuu.
She doesn't doubt Genbu is fine with all this though, really she's more worried about what Byakko is going to do, what with the girl right next to him.
She'd rather there not be a big fight break out in the middle of the Inner Sanctuary between the two.
Well, unless she can take the time to fling a fireball up on the dais, that is…
Hmm? Why did Nakiri just shiver all of a sudden?
"So!" Noriaki speaks up once again, snapping her attention back, "That's pretty much what's going on. Don't ask about the exact details of this alliance, I wasn't told what those are, but anything else? I'm game." His eyes sweep over the crowd, "Well?"
"Who we fightin'?"
Suzaku sighs, as Noriaki's eyes stop and focus on the source of the voice; Byakko Shinra.
"Pardon?" Noriaki asks with a raised eyebrow.
"I asked, who we fightin'?" Byakko smiles with glee, "Because if the Gods are calling together all of us, the Youkai, even you? There's no way in hell they don't expect something to happen! And I'm all for it if that's the case!"
Joy. He's bloodlusted.
To her slight shock and worry, however, Noriaki doesn't refute that, humming before answering.
"...I'm sure there are a few here that don't like what's about to happen. It's the same for the Norse as well." Noriaki essentially confirms, "There is a possibility that dissidents on the Norse side may show up, and try to stop the proceedings."
"Bitchin." Byakko states with a smirk, "I'm game then."
…Suzaku supposes his simple-minded desires have advantages after all.
Even though poor Genbu looks like she swallowed a sour lemon.
"I, unfortunately, am not." Another voice calls, succinctly and plainly, to her right.
Suzaku suppressed a very annoyed groan, as Noriaki turned and looked at Seiryuu.
"Ho? And why might that be?" A slight bit of steel laced his question.
"Simply put, Lord Arahitogami?" Seiryuu began, pushing his glasses up, "I believe it is not the duty of the Clans to protect Pagan Gods from their own rebels. I have heard that the Norse are mighty warriors. Do they truly require us to do the fighting for them?"
Noriaki didn't seem deterred in the slightest, and in fact, waved off his concerns with ease, "I asked Inari the same thing. But in the end, it's a political thing. See, think about it like this…how much more could we get out of them, saving their delegation, solving their problem for them?"
Yet still, Seiryuu didn't seem the slightest bit sold, "I'd say it matters little. Risking the lives of the Clans for Pagan Gods, over what, a little extra on a piece of paper? I wouldn't call that worth it."
Noriaki grinned at the Kushihashi Clan Head, "Even if we're to save Odin's behind from Loki?"
That gave everyone, even Seiryuu, pause.
Except for Byakko, that guy just hooted and hollered, even more excited than before.
Despite the Clans being as isolated as they were, and the Norse being secretive as they are, everyone knows those Norse Gods.
Odin, their Chief God. Loki, the Trickster God. Mostly due to both's connection to Thor, but known the two still are.
If they do end up saving Odin…well. There's quite a bit they could gain from that.
Seiryuu finally reacted, clicking his tongue in distaste, "...be that as it may, it still leaves an unpleasant taste in my mouth. On top of that, working with the Youkai as well…" He shakes his head, "Sure, we may be neutral on paper, but actions between our two sides have led to both holding grudges, I cannot see us working together-"
Noriaki suddenly held up a hand, and talked over him, "You can. And you will." He shuts him down frankly.
Seiryuu flinched back slightly in surprise, before leveling a glare back at him, "What makes you say that?"
"Because the Gods you serve ordered it be done," he states coldly, "because I told you it will be done. You will either get over yourself and hop to it, or you'll be dishonored and replaced." Noriaki glares right back, "There is no room in between."
Seiryuu moved to say something, only to stop and shut his mouth, teeth-gritting, as pressure began to fill the room.
Divine pressure.
Noriaki slowly rose to his feet, his eyes glowing, as his back was wreathed with halos of pure golden white light.
A honey glow tinted the room, the light, a fluorescent shine.
As one, the elders behind him slammed their foreheads into the ground as they kowtowed to him.
Not because of the pressure, no, they did that on their own. But the others? The rank and file mystics? They followed suit due to it.
The only ones that remained sat straight were her and her fellow heads.
Noriaki stepped off the dais, floating down slowly from it, and before Seiryuu, looking down at the young man in complete and utter contempt.
"Do not misunderstand, I can understand your concerns…if they were genuine." Noriaki continues, voice vibrating with divine power and authority, "If you weren't hiding behind them like a coward, using them to mask your bias and disdain."
"I have…no such thing…" Seiryuu ground out, weakly, under the force of his attention.
"Do you?" Noriaki asked, head tilting, "Maybe if not you, then your Clan, no? Or maybe…the Sect Leaders here? Instead of helping with the Night Parade, you did sit here and not participate, after all."
"The Sanctuary-!" He tried to rebuff, only to be talked over once again.
"Would have been fine without you sitting here and twirling your thumbs." Noriaki finished for him, "Ever since the last time this place was attacked, it was protected by dozens of more barriers. It would take several Daiyokai working in consort to get anywhere."
"T-Tch…!" Seiryuu clicked his tongue, looking away, refusing to meet the Arahitogami's gaze any longer.
"Well, regardless. You don't need to worry about the Sect Elders here disobeying," he turns looking back toward the dais, "correct?"
As one, every single elder shoots up, "Yes, Lord Arahitogami!"
He nods, satisfied, before turning back to look down at Seiryuu, "So just fall in line, okay? If you have any legitimate concerns whose solution isn't do nothing, please feel free to speak them, hmm?"
The young man, pointedly, said nothing.
"Good." Noriaki stated with a huff, before floating back onto the dais.
But of course, it couldn't just end there, could it?
"Aw come on! That ain't any fun!" Byakko exclaimed loudly in disappointment.
Noriaki turned back to him, an eyebrow raised in confusion, "...excuse me?"
"It ain't no fun, only telling him off like that!" The man waves to Seiryuu, who glares right back, "You gotta make an example outta him! Pull him out and rough him up a bit, really let the message stick ya know?"
"...you're only saying that because you want an excuse to jump in any possible fight, aren't you."
Byakko flinches away from the small, but not meek, female voice that cuts straight down to the heart of it all.
"Eh? Genbu-chan!-"
"Don't call me that."
Byakko ignores her, and barrels on, "Come ooonnn. That's not what I was going for at all! Even though, ya know, Lord Arahitogami, I also didn't show up at Kyoto-"
"Because you couldn't fight the Daiyokai. You wouldn't stop crying about that, as I recall." Genbu interjects once again.
"Ack!" Byakko flinched back, holding his chest, "That's still disrespectful! I should be punished for that at least!"
"You're always disrespectful. It's nothing new from you." She deadpanned straight at him.
"Ack!" He flinched, and nearly fell, back from that, before turning to Noriaki, "Just ignore her, she's too young to understand! Come on, I offer myself as tribute! I'll do it for glasses over there, so, pleease?" He puts his hands together, bowing halfway to him.
Suzaku had to withhold a chuckle as Noriaki looked down at him, blinking in sheer bewilderment at their resident idiots' antics.
Finally, after a not-so-tense moment, the pressure in the room lightened, and Noriaki snorted out, "No. Maybe some other time though."
A thump radiated throughout the hall, as Byakko finally fell back with a grunt, and a groan, Genbu sitting beside him nodded along in agreement with Noriaki's words.
With a sigh, the aura around Noriaki completely dissipated as he looked around the room one final time, "Does anyone else have anything to add?"
Herself, Genbu, and Nakiri, who she only now realized had been entirely quiet this whole time, all shook their head…with Nakiri being a tad hesitant compared to the girls.
Noriaki clapped his hands, "Good stuff then…uh…mostly," He eyes the downed form of Byakko for a second, "everyone. I'll be contacting the West Youkai Faction, and setting up a channel for the two sides to communicate on how we go about this.
"As I learn more details from the Gods about what's going on, I'll send it here to be shared with the rest of you all. Until then though? We've got a week, start preparing. I'll see you all then."
Taking that as the dismissal it was, people began rising, shakily, the after-effects of Noriaki showing off still fresh in the minds and bodies of everyone present.
Seiryuu was, surprisingly, the first to get up and leave, several members of the Kushihashi streaming along behind him.
Nakiri stood and turned to start talking in hushed whispers with his clan members.
Byakko had to be dragged out of the clan hall by his people, as the head had begun…foaming at the mouth, somehow?
Suzaku will admit, that is a new one.
Genbu rose to her feet, bowed to Noriaki politely with a small smile on her face, and walked away with her clan members following orderly behind her.
The elders behind Noriaki quickly got up and dispersed, not so fast as to seem desperate too, but they were judging by the pale looks on every one of them.
As for Noriaki himself? He waved her over as he started to leave.
Suzaku rose and turned to her entourage to tell them to go back without her.
Now, she needed to decide whether to fuck him that presentation or light him on fire for not letting her in on it in the first place.
Decisions, decisions…
~ A New Sun ~
I walk out of the massive meeting hall, closing the sliding door behind me with a tired sigh.
Meetings. Meetings will forever fucking suck.
Granted. This didn't go as bad as I thought it would, but it's still annoying.
Only one of the Heads threw up any kind of rejection, most of the discontent was from the rank and file.
From my position atop that dais, and with my superb eyesight, I memorized the faces of every single person in that hall who met my decree with scorn, hate, disgust, things like that.
The showing of divine power I did was mostly for them, not the Kushihashi guy, though his position certainly gave me the chance and reason to do so.
For now, that should be enough to cow them into submission.
But if they start shit? Well…
Then I'll start making examples, and not in the way the other guy…think he was the Shinra Head…wanted.
Speaking of the heads, I have to say, they are not what I was expecting.
At all.
Especially the Shinra guy. Holy, he really wanted some smoke, and for once I didn't want to give it.
Can't say why, maybe the begging turned me off?
…Red flag Nori. Red flag.
Moving on, I expected the turtle-themed girl to be more eccentric, but nah, she was the most normal of the bunch.
Yes. Even with Suza there. The girl doesn't qualify as normal.
Because if it were up to her, I'm fairly certain she'd just-
The door behind me slides open quickly and shuts as soon as the girl who opened it steps through to the other side.
Which was almost immediately, because right as I turned to see who it was, the girl herself was already right in front of him, finger pointed straight at my chest.
"I am very mad at you!" She states, glaring up at me with a cute little pout.
I smirk down at her, crossing my arms as I do, "Hey now, if you wanted to come maybe you should have answered your phone, hmm?"
"I was asleep!" She fired back.
"Take your phone off silent, how about that?" I deflect back at her.
"No. That'd be annoying. Do you understand how many messages I get throughout the night?" She huffs, looking away, "Besides, you could have stopped by and picked me up…"
Aww, poor girl looks legitimately dejected.
I reached over and patted her on the head, giving her a sincere smile, "It couldn't have waited that long…besides, I know you don't like…them…but this was serious. Not an excuse to set them all on fire."
Her pout intensified as she looked back at me slowly, "...Not even a little?"
I deadpan back at her, "No. Not even a little."
"Hmph." She huffed, displeased.
This. This is why she isn't normal.
Honestly, ever since Kuroka pretty much forcibly inserted herself as one of Suza's friends, the girl has been a tad bit more…unhinged.
Damn cat, turning the 'ara ara' miko into a pyromaniac miko.
I resisted the urge to chuckle out loud at the thought.
As though she wasn't both of those already, Kuroka is simply coaxing her pyromaniac side out more.
Just as I was opening my mouth to comment as such, the door suddenly slid open again to both our surprises.
Standing on the side, was the only heir amongst the heads that sat before me, a young blond boy that I recognized from DxD canon.
Nakiri Ouryruu.
Kind of unfortunate I only recognize him because he looked up to Issei of all people in the story, but eh.
Think he paid for that by his current school uniform. Seriously. Those colors do not match well with hair.
Especially the pants! Who picks green pants as the color for their school uniform, a sadist!?
Poor guy.
He looks in, tilting his head as he sees the two of us, he flashes an apologetic smile, "I'm sorry, Lady Himejima, Lord Arahitogami, am I interrupting something?"
I wave him off, "No no, not at all!" Suza, of course, pouts harder at that, "Did you need something?"
"Ah…well, yes. I promise to be quick, I only have some questions to ask of you!" He bowed, deeply, at that, and I merely gave him an amused chuckle.
"Alright. Shoot."
The boy raised his head, and nodded before a serious expression overtook his face, "I noticed...that you agreed with Lord Kushihashi that the safety of our people is important, but you didn't elaborate on how you would ensure it.
"Our opponent is, after all, a not-so-weak Pagan God, and we're protecting Odin. It's likely the Trickster will do something dangerous and I just…"
I hold my hand, stopping him as he trails off, a smile etched across my face, "I know what you're trying to say, and I do. I didn't mention it on stage, because those are details for later, but I can run them by you know if you'd like?"
"Ah?" Nakiri perked up, and nodded once again, "Please do!"
Even Suzaku nodded along a curious look in her eye.
Of course, I have ideas for dealing with Loki specifically, in case he doesn't just pull up and stupidly reveal himself in broad daylight like in canon.
Speaking of Loki's 'plan' in canon, I was half tempted to refute Nakiri's idea of Loki being strong.
If I recall correctly, and I may not, because my memory of that fight is hazy…the guy is kinda pathetic.
His kids carried that fight hard, and without Fenrir there, I'm pretty damn sure Vali by himself could have beat Loki like a redheaded stepchild.
Hell, the only thing I fear going into this is Fenrir himself.
It's why I have plans, specifically, for Loki if he pulls what he does in canon.
Bitch ain't gonna last a second. I won't give him the chance to summon the dog.
But, no plan survives contact with the enemy.
And meetings after meetings are eternal.
The two constants in any world.
Well. Those and Murphy.
With an internal sigh, I pitch my idea to the two Clan Heads, desperately praying internally that the boys 'few questions' really are only that.
I've got a fox to call, and a week of hardcore training to go under before shit hits the fan, after all.
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 45 End
Quess who recovered enough to write finally?
Not 100%, but near enough there. Kept you waiting though huh?
I was originally going to have a fight scene in this chapter, but decided against it, didn't feel it made too much sense. Would have felt more like bullying imo.
I went hard in descriptions this chapter, mostly because proper fully body pictures for the characters here don't really exist.
Unfortunately, tis the problem with Slash/Dog peeps as a whole.
Truthfully, I don't know why she's still keeping this up.
It didn't work the first couple hundred times, it won't suddenly start working.
"Noiraki!" The fox on my chest almost whines out, before huffing, and putting her paws on my face, keeping them there.
I hear an audible poof sound, and in the next moment, the small weight across my chest suddenly becomes a large weight across my entire upper body.
I slowly crack open a single eye.
The first thing I see?
Titties.
Not right in my face, but pretty damn close to it.
Why is it always the titties!?
Oh. Right. DxD.
Anyhow, Inari is back in her voluptuous human form, wearing nothing except lacy black underwear.
"Nice." I state, rather plainly.
Before shutting my eye back up, much to an indignant Inari who squeaks at my single comment.
What can I say? Kuroka, once again, has worn sexier.
Also pretty sure her tits are bigger. Kuroka is a shortstack after all.
I hear the fox Goddess huff over me, before she finally says, "...you know, you're much more of a brat when you aren't bone-dead tired."
"Aw, thank you!" I let out a genuine smile, "I try, really."
That draws a snicker from her, before her hands land on and grab my shoulders.
"Very cute, but I'm afraid I don't have all the time in the world to play with you…"
And with that, she sits up, dragging me along for the ride.
Thankfully, I stop myself before my limp body and head, specifically, flop straight down into her chest.
Although as I groggily open my eyes, and find the women pouting lightly at me, it seems I may have unintentionally thwarted one of her plots.
I smirk at her right back.
Her pout intensifies.
With a shake of my head and a light snort, I clamber off the side of the bed and onto my fight a moment later and give my body a stretch.
"So~!" I start with a mid-stretch groan, "Haven't seen you in a while, and the first thing you say when we do is mention an eight-legged horse?" I turned back to her, giving her a pointed look, "Not very cool ya know?"
Inari sighed before laying down on her side, her long fluffy pink fox tail swishing back and forth behind her as she did.
"I am…aware of how that may have sounded, just coming out like that," she admits freely, "I apologize, I've just been…very busy since we last saw each other. I was in a hurry, I meant no offense."
"Ah, that explains the lack of clothes then." I muse aloud, turning with a raised eyebrow as she giggles good-naturedly.
"Yes, actually." She smiles slyly as my eyes widen, "I have been that busy."
She nods in confirmation, "And change my form at will, yes." She brushes a hand across her fox tail, which I recall, she didn't have before.
Well.
Damn, girl, jeez.
I winced slightly, "I suppose I played a part in increasing your workload as of late, huh? My bad."
Inari hummed at that, "...Indirectly, I suppose you did. I did well to take advantage of the Night Parade you know? Just as you suggested.
"Let's just say…convincing many Youkai into my services was easier done than said~..." She purred out with a pleased light growl.
Oh yeah! That was part of my idea to, one, lessen Inari's workload, and two, try and bring the two sides…Shinto and Youkai, together.
In essence, the idea was Inari would run around and scope up all the Youkai that sided with Ibaraki and…give them a place to go, so to speak…after the Oni Fierce God fell.
That's to start.
After the debacle was over, I met with a bunch of people, mostly the Youkai leaders, and we talked.
Part of our talks was me subtly nudging them toward being more open to the idea of working together with the Shinto or the Clans.
With the general idea of being stronger together…while enabling Inari to pouch off all the Youkai as a whole under the pretense of easy access to the mundane world via works.
Though it's been a while, I don't think I ever heard what the results of all that were.
I guess it couldn't be helped. I did get kind of busy directly after Ibaraki was dealt with, and when my trip to Yomi was over I had other things I wanted to focus on.
Though, judging by the sound of her voice right now, I suppose she's pleased.
But…
I tilt my head, "Indirectly? How?"
Inari smirked, "During your fight with the Fierce God, you had an audience. An audience that really shouldn't have been hiking across the country unannounced."
I stared at her, blankly.
You've got to be kidding me, right?
Inari's smirking only grew, "It turns out he was galavanting around, being his usual perverted old man self at the time.
"But tell me, Noriaki, how does it feel knowing you put on a show for the Norse's Chief God, Odin?"
I didn't even hesitate, "Annoyed, and tired."
Inari laughed lightly at that, while I simply sighed.
Remembering him from canon, the guy wasn't actually watching the fight, huh?
Probably just stared at the shrine maidens or Kuroka with his magic eye the whole time.
Inari's laugh tapered off into a giggle before she started once more, "Trust me, you nailed dealing with him right on the money there. Those were pretty much the same words your mother used to describe it as well."
I cracked a smile at that, as Inari went on to elaborate.
"Anyhow, I found the old man watching the fight in Kyoto, and took him away to deal with him." Inari sighed, "It snowballed into a much larger project, with your mother getting involved, and in short…we're looking at setting up an alliance between the Norse and the Shinto."
Ah, fate finds a way. Sometimes even earlier than required.
"So, that requires me to be able to keep an eight-legged horse here…how?" I ask tentatively, already expecting the dreadful answer.
"Well, the old man has already been around the country, unofficially. Due to his having to be somewhat sneaky about it, he hasn't been able to really experience certain places, fully." She continues her elaboration, and I nod in understanding.
"So, we figured he could use a guide…and we suggested–"
"Me." I cut in with a breath.
She nods, giving me a small smile, "Yes, you."
Fuck me sideways.
We suggested, huh?
I cross my arms and glare down at her, "You should have asked me first."
She holds up her arms placatingly, "I know, I know…it didn't cross my mind at the time, and I apologize for that, but we thought it was fitting.
"Your reputation, who and what you are, makes you a very good symbol to represent what we wish to achieve here.
"And beyond that, unlike any of the other gods, sans maybe Uzume, you're the only one I could think of that could take the old gods…um…" Inari trails off, trying to find the right word.
Luckily, I already had one prepared.
"Shit." I finished for her, with her snort, "Yeah, I probably could. Would totally stab the old fuck too if you got too out of hand."
Inari chuckled, "Which is why Uzume wouldn't work…she means well, but she's a bit of a ditz, to be nice." She gives a plain look, "Odin would walk all over her, just like he walks over his Valkyrie assistant."
Ah, Rossweisse.
Poor girl, and yeah, Uzume would be a massive pushover.
"All this talk about me guiding the old guy around on a tour or something. Are you trying to make him stay here or something for the duration of this tour? With me?" I ask, incredulous.
Inari grimaced, "That…would be ideal."
I snort at that, "No it wouldn't. I'd kill him the very moment he starts looking at Kuroka the wrong way."
Inari frowned, "Noriaki…that's-"
"Nope. Nu-uh. No arguments. He's not staying here." I state with finality.
Inari glares, "Well, do you have any other ideas?" She asks haughtily.
I hum at that for a moment, "...you still got those titty clubs from the Grigori?"
Inari's face immediately fell, comically, "...Yes." she grounds out, slowly, "They are…shockingly profitable."
In this world? I'm not even shocked.
"Set him up in one, then." I continued at her quizzical look, "Guy would love it, seriously. He'd hate it here…even when I'm not stabbing him, there's nothing to do. Nothing to drink.
"Get him a condo right on top of one, stuff it with beer, and he'll be happy for months."
Not even exaggerating about any of that. The old man Odin, as annoying as he is, is a rather simple god at heart.
Beer. Titties. Done.
I lean down to Inari, muttering into her ear, "And of course, ya know, this way…you could charge him annything~ ya want for it all!"
Inari shivers at my mutterings, and as I pull back, I can see the yen-shaped lights sparking in the back of her eyes as a small, but growing, grin stretches across her face.
The goddess before me, I feel, is also a rather simple creature.
She likes money, that much I could figure out from Uzume talking about her, but she very much dislikes all the work she has to do for it.
"You raise an…interesting~ idea, Noriaki…" Inari shivers and lets out a low-sensual growl at the idea of essentially scamming the shit out of a god.
I chuckle, "Try not to go too overboard now, keep that money-grubbing in check you."
She flicks her tail and smiles, "No promises~..."
Hmm, I'm sensing an excessive amount of horni energons here…
"You know, Noriaki~? While we're on the subject of payment~..." Her tail conspicuously wraps around my waist, "we don't expect you to do any of this for nothing~..."
Hmm. Yes. Excessive horni energons detected.
Initiating dispersion protocols.
I casually reach down, under the bed, and pull out a baseball bat.
It's a pretty cool bat, might I add. Made entirely out of a certain metal.
It's also bright pink!
Inari stops and stares.
"...Huh?" She mutters in sheer unadulterated confusion.
I bonk her over the head with it, a metallic ringing sound echoing throughout the bedroom, followed by a loud pained yip.
"N-Noriaki!" Inari cries, incredulously, gripping her head, "What was that for!? And…why do I feel significantly less aroused…?" She asks the second question morphing her face into one of sheer befuddlement.
I idly strike the pat against my palm, lightly, feeling the beginnings of the horny gripping me break apart with each strike.
"Horni Bat. Gets rid of the horny." I explain with a very stupid smile on my face.
Inari eyes the bat wearily, "Is…is that made of…?"
"Hihi'irokane? Yup." I confirm, easily.
Okay. So. I may have gotten a bit too curious as to what would happen if you poured all the lust and horny through the metal.
And Uzume did bring extra of the stuff, and Kuroka and Suzaku were being very extra in their horniness…
Needless to say, I wasn't expecting this result, but I'm happy with it nonetheless.
Unfortunately, none of the names I wanted for it worked in Japanese, so I settled with a simple name of 'Destroyer'.
Even got the kanji for it on the handle!
Inari stares at me, blankly, "You actually had something like this made?"
"Made it myself, actually. It's very useful if you couldn't tell!" I muse lightly, setting the bat over my shoulder as I lean over her once again, "After all, I've kinda had it with these women, goddesses, youkai…whatever, trying to 'pay' me with sex."
I reach down, hooking a finger under Inari's chin and looking straight down into her eyes, "Sex isn't payment. It's a fun time for however many hours it lasts, but it's not payment. At least, I don't consider it as such."
"Ah…Noriaki? What are you getting at here?" Inari asks with a nervous smile.
I smile right back, "If you wanna pay me with your body, I'm keeping you for as long as I'm still alive. Understand?"
"K-Keeping? My…" Inari shivered, a small red flush marking her cheeks, "aren't you…bold."
I shrug, letting my finger slip off her chin, "Not bold. More so done with receiving such a terrible offer. Just remember that for next time."
Probably going to have to give the same deal to Yasaka next time I see her.
…What is it with foxes specifically being so horny all the damn time?
"...And if I accept those terms?" Her tail swooshes back and forth as her eyes glimmer mischievously.
I deadpan back down at her, "I'd tell you that you don't know what you're getting into, and hit you with the bat again."
Inari blinks, "...please do not."
I snort, "Good girl. You want scratches behind your ears?"
"...I do quite like scratches, actually." She mumbles out surprisingly shyly.
Now it's my turn to blink.
With a sigh, I reach down and place my hand on her head.
She gives a happy little hum as fox ears seemingly unfold from her head, and I begin scratching behind them.
"We'll talk about payment and stuff after this all over, alright?" I continue, sitting on the bed and leaning the bat against the wall next to the front of the bed.
Inari, with eyes half closed, gives a pleased throaty hum and a nod to that.
"Moving on, is there anything else you need to tell me before I start preparing for the old man?" I ask plainly.
"Hmm~?" Inari opens one eye fully, "Oh! Right, right! Yes! You of course won't be alone through all this."
Huh. Honestly, I didn't expect that.
"Who else is participating then?"
"As this is mostly taking place in Kyoto and Tokyo?" Inari began, "The Clans, the Western Youkai, and the Bureau are all chipping in here."
Oh? The gangs are all here!
It makes sense too. In canon, the Biblical Factions backed with and joined in on this event, but they aren't going to be present this time around.
Someone's got to pick up the slack then, and I guess that would be us.
Though. It's telling that I haven't heard from Suzaku about anything happening…
What is with these events always being last-minute things?
"...Seems like a lot of people coming together all for giving one old guy a tour, god or not." I note, though I already have an idea as to why this is.
Inari grimaced, "Due to…division…amongst the Norse over Odin seeking ties with us, it was decided that preparing for any eventuality would be a good idea."
Yup. Loki and his Ragnarok hard-on. Right.
I'm going to pulp that guy's skull when I see him, and send him right to my uncle.
I give her a hum at that, "That's why you wanted him to stay here, huh? So I can watch the old man's ass?" Inari nodded slowly, so I carried on, "He's a Chief God, right? He'll be fine."
Inari winced, and sighed, "It's less so that, but more the politics of a Chief God getting attacked on another Pantheon's soil."
"Even when the ones doing the attacking are his own guys!?" I question incredulously.
Inari gave a weak shrug, "Politics are also stupid like that. On the flip side, saving the Norse God from a betrayal would do wonders for helping us squeeze him and his faction for all they're worth during the final conference."
Ah, that glint is back in her eyes again.
"Heel girl." I state, chidingly, "...save it for the conference." Though I finish with a smirk.
Before blinking in realization, "...when is all this going to be happening, by the way?"
"Around a week or so." Inari answers smoothly, "Plenty of time to prepare, yes?"
Well, it's better than tomorrow I suppose. So not exactly last minute, but still.
Also, I just connected these dots.
"...I'm going to be the one to tell the Clans about what's going on, aren't I?" I more so stated than asked.
Inari let out an uneasy chuckle at that, "...Yes. We figured they would accept it easier coming from you considering recent events."
Ohoho…making the Clans work with the Youkai to treat with foreign gods?
I let out a tired groan, "I'm going to have to punch so many people in the face, aren't I?"
"Probably." Inari confirmed with sympathy.
Ah, well. I'll make them accept it either way.
Before l go get started on…all of that.
"One more thing, Inari." I speak out, prompting the goddess's head to tilt, "Team Slash/Dog. Where will they be?"
I wanted to ask where they have been, because it hasn't been around here lately.
About a month ago, I went to take Tobio out for that drink, but he and his team were just gone.
Should've known something was up when Kouki stopped showing up to drill at my walls one day.
In my defense, I thought he had finally got it all out of his system.
"Around." Inari answered simply, "They are currently doing something…related, to all this. But when it starts, they'll be ready."
Nice.
See, the only real threat here is Fenrir, but Tobio should be able to take care of the oversized god-killing dog easily.
Without him? Loki is omega fucked.
Especially if he attacks during broad daylight like in canon.
Can't expect it'll go that way, but a living god can pray…to himself, I guess?
Sad I can't give luck blessings. Screw Murphy real good with that.
I nod, pleased, and pat Inari on the head before standing back up, "Good shit. I'm going to get to work telling everyone and preparing."
Inari lets out a low whine as I pull my hand away, then pouts, crossing her arms under her bust and pushing it up as I turn away.
"Do you have to start right away?" She asks, and though I can't see her, I can feel the fake sad, and needy puppy doll eyes piercing into my back.
I grab the bat again.
"What'd I say earlier?"
I turn back around, but Inari is gone, leaving nothing but the scent of tea leaves and nervous, yet mischievous, chuckling.
"Damn teasing Christmas cake minx." I utter, annoyed, before setting the bat down on the bed.
Maybe I should pound her into the mattress, wring that stress out of her the hard way, and claim her like that?
Eh. I'm confident in my sexual ability, but I'm not some guy straight out of a hentai.
Besides, having a girl legit mind broken and addicted to my cock isn't as hot as it sounds, truth be told.
Now, speaking of girls addicted to my cock, but without much of a mind rather than mind broken per se, where's Kuroka?
Didn't notice it earlier because Inari was making herself the focus of all my attention, but I don't see Kuroka laying in sheets somewhere.
In either Youkai or human form.
Which means…
I clicked my tongue in amusement, "She fell asleep at the computer again, huh?"
With a chuckle, I snatched up Odoru Taiyōkō-sen…even though sadly I may not get to use him today…along with my phone, and headed out of the bedroom.
~ A New Sun ~
At this point, we've long since furnished the places we needed to around the Palace.
Any buildings we don't use, I locked up, and keep so for safeguarding.
The only place not truly finished is the library, but that's not a fault of laziness, more so the difficulty of finding stuff to put within it.
I wanted to find scores of Eastern Magic books, scrolls, and the like for it, but as Suzaku informed me, such things would be very rare to find.
Why? Because, unlike Western systems, Eastern Magic is taught orally, passed down from master to student, and kept mostly within the Clans or lucky and wealthy families.
I should have expected something like that to be the case, it's a very Japanese Clan thing to do.
Doesn't make me any less annoyed.
Even Kuroka was shocked, Senjutsu at least has books to get you started Uzume couldn't find even that for Eastern Magic.
Which leaves me in this odd predicament.
I can, and have by now, blessed people with an affinity for the Fire Phase of Shinto Magic.
But I can't use it myself.
Suzaku had a good chuckle at that.
Now it's not like I need to learn it, after all, I have other ways of using fire that are stronger, it's why I haven't asked Suzaku to reach me.
…Beyond the fact her teaching me would probably devolve to fucking.
Regardless, it's more so the other styles of Eastern Magic I'm interested in. Especially Buddhist, since that's what Tobio's grandmother used to lock up Tobio's gear at birth.
Tobio gear, while it was in Balance Breaker, at birth.
So yeah, I'm a tad interested.
The only problem is finding a teacher, outside of the Clans, to not seem weak or something.
That was Uzume's reasoning, but I'm about ready to disregard it, suck in my pride and ask anyway.
…Ah fuck I'm rambling about the books again.
Alright, so! We got the place fully furnished…that includes a little spot in the corner of the living room that Kuroka has claimed as her cat corner.
Why?
Well. Maybe it has to do with the big comfy gamer chair, three bloody monitors, glowing keyboard and mouse, custom-built gaming PC, the whole works.
The setup looks like it came straight out of the 2020s, not the early 2000s, and to this day I refuse to look at the bank statements to find out how much this all cost.
Her upper body splayed out across said table as she sat in the chair is the cat herself, snoring peacefully.
You can tell she's a true gamer because she even has her hair pulled up behind her head so it's mostly out of her way.
But of course, as I stand next to her, I'm nodding appreciatively as her bust has pretty much entirely fallen out of her thin, long-sleeved crop top.
The very thin tan jeans are marvelous to behold as well.
Despite the rising horniness within me though, I take a blanket off one of the couches - placed there exactly for this purpose - and throw it over her shoulder.
I smile and rub her back as she purrs lightly in her sleep at the action.
Still far too early for her to wake up. She won't be operational until noon if she stays up as late as I think she did.
I know that for sure, this isn't the first time it's happened after all.
And I also know the cause. Next time, I'm going to have to drag her ass to bed myself.
This isn't something that came about from her clear crippling gaming addiction…well, not entirely. It is partly that.
But it's mostly the result of my undevilizing her, and replacing it with something that we still haven't found a proper name for.
It's not Holy Power, it is kind of like an Angel's Light Power, but not exactly.
I guess it's more like lifeforce and Light Power combined, that sort of thing.
One of its more passive effects though, is boosted vigor. She's got more stamina, heals faster, and so on.
This includes her needing less sleep to function and has resulted in her trying to copy me and my all-nighters.
The thing is though, less sleep doesn't mean no sleep, and Kuroka doesn't seem to understand the difference.
Despite being a cat. Somehow.
Ah well. I'll see to it she fixed this habit of hers. She's just lucky she won't suffer any back pain from this!
Shaking my head off those thoughts, I plop down on the couch and whip out my phone.
This is a pretty big announcement, can't just tell Suzaku and have her spread it around.
I need to be there, in front of every single clan head and elder, as I tell them.
Just in case.
Especially when it comes to the elders. Those guys are probably going to be the ones that throw the biggest fuse.
Then again, if I recall correctly, Suzaku mentioned that two of the heads were also being iffy during the Night Parade, so…
Yeah. I need to be there, tell everyone personally.
…so how do I call everyone from the Clans together for a meeting in one spot?
I blink, my halo unintentionally flashing briefly behind me as an idea forms.
I slowly smirk as I rise back to my feet, making my way towards Uzume's room.
Well, building, connected to the main building I use here, one dedicated to servants that Uzume took.
"Oh, Uzume~!" I call out, my smirk growing titanic across my face, "Do you know where the Five Clan's Inner Sanctuary is located!?"
~ A New Sun ~
This early morning, Suzaku lay in her bed, sleeping in.
She was content.
Then her phone suddenly switched on, and she cracked her eyes open as it made the most horrendous beeping noise known to both humanity and the supernatural.
This type of beeping only played when the elders within the Inner Sanctuary were calling for the Clans as a whole.
Either for an emergency announcement or because they're under attack.
She wishes it was the former, truth be told, for interrupting her beauty sleep, but as she grabs her phone and opens the notification up, finally causing the horrible noise to die, she finds it is, sadly, not.
She blinks, as she reads it.
Then she reads it a second time. A third. Fourth.
Ah. It is saying that.
Noriaki broke into the Inner Sanctuary, bypassing all the wards meant for Youkai or other such beings, waltzed right up to the elders, and demanded a gathering of all the Clans.
Judging by the fact that they're specifically calling him the 'Arahitogami, Forthright Descendent and Son of the Great Sun Goddess, Amaterasu Omikami' they're trying to suck up to him, huh?
What did he do to them?
And why wasn't she invited until now!?
Existing the notification, she finds that she has further messages, this time from her living god himself.
"Ayo. Wanna go invade the Inner Sanctuary with me?"
She blinks several times. That one was from half an hour ago.
Then, fifteen minutes ago.
"Ah, damn. You must be asleep, huh? I got this then, see ya soon."
Okay. No. Seriously.
What did he do to them!?
…And why does his trying to include her in literally raiding one of the Clans' most sacred spaces make her feel all tingly inside?
~ A New Sun ~
Chapter 44 End
Hello there again everyone!
Oh yeah, Nori is starting things off with a bang...and Odin/Rose aren't even here yet!
I figured out a fix for the copy-and-paste issue, because that's still not fixed, but the result of that is these keys, the < and >, get Thanos snapped.
Which is fine, but still, if you're wondering why those aren't there next to beginning, end, or scene breaks, that's why.
Sometimes, no matter where in the multiverse you go, there will always be constants.
Certain unchangeable tropes, things that simply are because how else could it be?
Take, for example, the blacksmith.
Completely breaking the standard Japanese look, these guys - if they aren't the protagonists - are generally big, burly, older men.
Their skin is, for some odd reason, tanned or bronzed, and they all share the same attitude of–
“Oi, brat!”
I jump, slightly, at my place before the anvil, my hammer slamming into the iron block instead of the yellow-orange slab held by tongs on top of it.
I let out a low growl, before calling back, “What!?”
Said stereotypical blacksmith trope old man walks to my side and leans over my shoulder to inspect my current project.
He snorts.
“Figured. Thing ain't heated up enough. But er’ back in the forge.”
I look at the bright metal slab, then back at him, my eyebrow twitching, “...How can you tell?”
He snorts again, as though it's obvious, “The sound. Too much groaning, not enough moaning.”
The fuck does that even mean!?
Instead of saying that though, I let out a low hiss of discontent, before setting down my hammer and stepping back from the anvil.
“Fine. Gotcha.” I acquiesce plainly.
“Fine….what?” He clicks his tongue back.
I sigh slowly, “Fine…” I can't help but cringe before I speak, “Sensei.”
The man happily nodded regardless, “Get to it then lad.” And practically skips away to do something else.
Don't know what he does before he randomly appears when I'm doing something wrong, but whatever.
I toss the slab of metal straight back into the fires of the forge, then sit my toned ass down right in front of it to keep watch.
After all, the first time I did this, and the metal melted completely, dear old sensei cooled it, pulled it out, reforged it into a rod, and threatened to shove it up said toned ass if I fell asleep in front of the forge again.
Let it be said, being a patron of blacksmiths? Doesn't make you enjoy the art.
When I came into this, I expected a lot more hitting things, and to be fair there is a good deal of that, but mostly it's been waiting.
Prepare the metal. Heat the metal. Pound it. Heat it some more. Pound it. Maybe add some different stuff, bend, reshape, or punch a hole in it. Cool it.
This is all the basic stuff though, sword forging, and reforging should be much more involved.
I hope.
Would praying to myself be allowed in this situation? Could I even bless myself for this?
Hnngh. Food for thought for later.
All in all, though, I'd say I'm making good time.
It's only been a few days since I started, and I've gone from flattening the entire anvil in a single swing to being able to control my strength precisely enough to evenly flatten out metal slabs.
Progress!
It clicks, not entirely like my swordsmanship, but close enough I would say.
Guess being the patron of blacksmiths has its perks, hmm?
I suppose my teacher isn't bad either. Suza claimed he was the best the Himejima had, and I even blessed him to make extra sure of that.
Sure, he looks like the stereotypical old man blacksmith, and his name, Katashi, fits so well that I damn near busted a gut laughing after I finally realized what it meant.
…But yeah, I can't deny he is strangely effective. In his way.
Even though I'm intentionally making this harder, by actively not using say, my eyes, or divine powers, to hurry everything along.
I could copy his movements. I could shortcut using legit divine intervention, but beyond the time that might save? Not worth it.
I want experience. Real experience. Not the easy way out.
To that end, I was willing and did originally want to use clones for this, but the stereotype smith snorted and bonked the clones into smoke with his hammer.
He refused because watching one of me was enough.
Which is fair, but still that was kind of annoying.
It's amazing how hard the guy sticks to his trope. He knows who, or at least what, I am, but continues calling me a brat and refusing to give respect to his literal god.
Respect for the brass balls old man.
But Noriaki will remember this.
Speaking of things I'll remember.
I turn the metal over in the forge, so the other side will heat properly as well.
Then, beyond that…
I close my eyes for a brief second and give an amused snort as they open back up.
Suza's still watching me, huh?
From a certain perspective, I suppose I am putting on a show, but if she keeps this up I'm going to start assuming things…
After all, my shirtlessness is purely for thematic reasons. To get into the groove of working the forge, no other reason.
Despite the fact that I'm immune to heat. Despite the fact that even then, most forges aren't underground and are, in fact, outside.
Along with several other reasons, sensei very plainly pointed out, which I don't feel like running over again.
Point is? I lied. I'm only going shirtless for flame birb.
Partly to pay her back for setting this up, partly to pay her back for blue-balling me a few days ago.
Besides, If my beating metal with a hammer somehow makes her wet, then who am I to judge?
In fact, please do. I invite it.
Because no amount of praying will get her laid, and I will curse her for her past transgressions.
Being petty is a trait all deities share, and I revel in it.
Though, in all seriousness, me and Suzaku? I'm…not sure.
Truthfully, I never thought of her like my cat girls, never really thought of adding her to my harem.
That thought makes me cringe once more, despite it being technically true.
Still feels like said girls are being treated as collectibles, though. Ugh.
I shake my head, discarding that train of thought.
Better thought? Do I like Suzaku?
Eh. Yeah? As a friend, definitely. Though, not much more than that.
I do think she's hot as sin though, and I would totally pound her so hard the vermillion bird in her soul would feel it.
It's kind of like…when I first met Kuroka, in a way.
Also, she's legitimately just better Akeno. Who wouldn't smash if they got the chance?
They look damn near identical, save their eye color, and Akeno with her half-fallen heritage is supposed to have a naturally seductive and sinful body.
I roll my eyes at that though, reaching into the forge with my pair of tongs to poke and prod at the metal.
In the end though, the most important thing? Even though I consider Suzaku as such, I won't be touching her. Not for a little while.
I refuse to be the ‘rebound guy’, or similar. It'd also feel rather scummy, or like I was trying to take advantage of her at her low point if I made moves on her so soon after the whole thing with Tobio.
So I can wait.
Assuming she even wants something like that in the first place.
Though, somehow, I doubt it.
I'm certain this is more or less a phase for her, and when she gets better, she'll be more or less back to normal.
Until then, I've got…heating metal to stare at.
Yaaay~...
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
One would assume someone like herself would have better things to do than watch a young man beat metal with a hammer.
The truth is, however? She doesn't.
For one, Suzaku has never truly done something non-clan related in a very long time. Years, in fact.
That was dealing with Team Slash/Dog back when it was first formed, and even then, it was still colored by her position in the clan and motives based around her clan.
She never truly realized how bad the situation was until she looked in her wardrobe.
Plenty of shrine maiden outfits, kimonos, and traditional and formal wear, but nothing that can be considered casual.
It was slightly embarrassing, but she ended up having to wear an old school uniform that she's frankly appalled still fits her.
Even if it's very snug. The bright red vest strains worryingly against her chest, and the dark red, nigh on black, skirt is a tad short…
Still! It's not like anyone will find her anyway.
“Whatcha doin’ up here, nyah~?”
Suzaku damn near explodes the entire tree she's sitting in up in flames as that voice whispers into her right ear, her finger jerking in its direction before slowly turning to look at it.
There, sitting upside down on a branch above her is that cat, smirking as she eyes her.
Suzaku shoots a glare back but doesn't deign to answer the…strangely feeling yokai.
Wait. Wasn't she a reincarnated devil? Why does she…
The cat suddenly bats her nose, prompting Suzaku to flinch back slightly and halt all trains of thought.
“Hiii~? Earth to Suza-chan?? Are you there, nyah~?” She waves her hand in front of her face.
Suzaku sighs, and slowly takes the cat's hand, pushing it away from her, “I heard you the first time…” she finally speaks up, cordially.
Kuroka simply tilts her head, “You sure?” She asks, before flipping and falling off the branch above, landing perfectly next to Suzaku on her branch, “Because you seemed a little distracted ya nyah~?”
Suzaku couldn't help but blink at that.
“...You mean you know?” Suzaku asked in turn.
“Ya nyah~?” The cat responded the same.
Suzaku breathed a sigh out through her nose, looking away from her and closing her eyes for good measure.
“You know.”
“Ya nyah~?”
Her eyebrow twitched.
“You know.”
“Ya nyah~?”
Suzaku clicked her tongue, her tone flipping in an instant, “What are you doing here!?”
Even without physically seeing her, Suzaku could feel that cat's infuriating smirk, “I dunno. I asked you first, don't ya nyahmember~?”
Suzaku looked back at Kuroka, teeth grinding, “That one didn't even make sense!” She hissed out, only to be met by the cat's amused cackles in return.
Every single time they interact, it gets like this. This cat, this bloody youkai, infuriates her.
Disregarding she's a terrorist, a yokai, all of that, she's just simply and plainly annoying to deal with!
She's pushy. She doesn't show respect. She doesn't care for things like personal space. She doesn't seem to care about anything in general!
What makes it worse is, she knows she's annoying, and brandishes it like a weapon.
“So, say, Suza-chan~?” Kuroka crawls closer to her side, “Whatcha doing watching Nori-kun like some sort of lovesick stalker, hmm~?”
Suzaku twitched at that.
Lovesick stalker…!?
“That isn't-” Suzaku quickly moves to deny it, face burning with embarrassment and indignation, but the cat puts a finger to her lips, silencing her.
“Nyah~! No need, It's okay. I get it!” Kuroka nods to herself, “You're going through some…stuff. And darlings right there, so why not, right? From what I figured out, he's like…only one of three guys you know, right?”
It's sad how accurate that is. But still-!
“You know!” The cat continues, eyeing her mischievously, “When darling got home the other day, he told me what you did!” She suddenly pouts, puffing her cheeks out, wiggling in her spot on the branch, “And he ended up taking it alll out on me!” She points at her, “You need to take responsibility, nyah~!”
Suzaku stared back at the cat, absolutely bewildered.
Darling…? Wait, that's not important, what was this about-
“So!” Kuroka stands up, and declares, “We're going to do stuff! I dunno what…but stuff!”
“Hold on now…!” Suzaku finally finds her voice, “Why would I want to do anything with you!?”
Kuroka shoots her an amused smile, “Welll…I dunno, nyah~? Do you have any other plans? With any other friends~? On this vacation of yours?”
Suzaku opens her mouth but pauses.
Pretty much all of her friends are the girls from Slash/Dog, and it goes without saying that they are all mostly unavailable right now.
As for plans…? Well. No. It'd be so much easier if a festival or something was going on, then she could just do that.
What does one usually do to relax besides lay around and drink tea anyway?
Before she knew it, the cat's knowing smirking face was very close to her, prompting Suzaku to look away once again.
“Since when were we friends…” Suzaku mutters out weakly in response at last.
Kuroka was happy to answer, “Since we tortured an Oni together, of course! Only friends torture together.”
Suzaku winced at that, “But I didn't-”
“You, still, helped~!” Kuroka jovially interrupted her, “Maybe not during the meat of the operation, but you were like…my assistant! Yeah! Nyahahaha~!”
Suzaku couldn't help the full facial cringe at that attempt of a mad scientist laugh.
“Besides! I think I know where to start, at least!” Kuroka suddenly continued.
Suzaku deadpanned, “And what might that be?”
Kuroka merely reaches out and pokes the side of her chest.
The vest containing said chest promptly explodes.
The buttons fly off, and her breasts bounce freely, though are thankfully still contained in the white button-up underneath.
Still, Suzaku is quick to wrap her arm around them to contain them, then glare at the cat girl in response.
“...You don't get out much, do you, nyah~?” She chuckles.
“I get out plenty…” Suzaku fires back, though without any of the heat she usually possesses.
“Sure you do, nyah~!” Kuroka responds cheekily, “Which is why you're wearing clothes that barely fit you in anymore while watching a guy in a tree, hmm?”
Suzaku’s eyebrow twitches, but she doesn't dare say anything back.
“So, we'll start with…clothes shopping~!” Kuroka waves her hand, producing sparkles above her as she speaks with a power that…doesn't feel demonic, magical, or youkai-related.
What is going on with that cat!?
As usual with the cat though, Suzaku isn't given time to ponder anything, as she's grabbed by the shoulders by the said cat, and lifted onto her feet.
“I prefer ordering online, but! I suppose we can make an event out of the whole thing! Maybe…get some food after? How's that sound, nyah~?” Kuroka looks at her expectantly.
“I…sure, I suppose…?” Suzaku responds, almost as if in a confused daze.
The cat smiles, wide and cat-like.
Ah. Why does she suddenly feel in danger?
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Hihi'irokane.
Or, ‘Brilliant Scarlet Metal’ in English.
When I started abusing metals to learn how to blacksmith properly, Uzume had brought some of the stuff, but I wasn't allowed to touch any of it for obvious reasons.
Now though? It's been a couple weeks, I'd say maybe a week and a half to be more specific, of doing the same shit, over and over and over again.
Until, finally, my dear sensei let me practice with the stuff.
Which is why I'm holding a bar of the pitch-black metal, an ingot of the stuff.
Yeah, the name is a little misleading.
Though thankfully, there is a reason for it.
This bar of glossy coal is technically inert.
Right now, it's simply tougher and stronger than any mortal metal, requiring levels of heat that no normal forge can produce to soften it up enough to start working on it.
But, the key thing to note, it's just a lump of metal. Unlike my sword, it doesn't have a natural Holy Spirit Aura.
Neither does it naturally produce its opposite, a Demonic Spirit Aura.
Those are acquired during the forging process, due to the metal's other unique traits.
It's a conductor of souls, emotions, experiences, spiritual powers, the whole works.
It starts inert, but as one works with it, the emotions they have while shaping it, the experiences of their lives slam against it, channel through it, with every stroke of the hammer.
The metal remembers those feelings, and it changes and grows from them, almost as though it's alive.
I set the block of inert Hihi'irokane on the table, and grasped both the long broken piece of my sword and its hilt, from the same table holding and staring at them both.
Nobody is around right now. Not even good old stereotype sensei. Not even Suzaku, and lately, Kuroka, who've been watching me from afar.
It's just me and the fairly standard outdoor smithy in the shade.
And my broken sword.
“When I finished off the rampaging Juggernaut Drive, you gained a Dragon Slayer Aura.” I spoke aloud, crazily enough, to my sword, “With every fight, a little color returns, your holy aura growing stronger and stronger…”
Uzume, if I recall correctly, said or implied the sword was made for my father by my mother.
Did she make this blade personally, then?
When he died, the blade returned to black…because she didn't take it well…
She did, didn't she?
And all the good emotions and experiences she put into it, left the blade when he passed.
“Yet, you don't even have a name…” I mutter down at the broken dark red blade.
Maybe she didn't name it, because she wanted him to name it, but he never got the chance…
Or, maybe he did, and just never told anyone?
Despite myself, I set the sword back down on the table and picked up the ingot once more.
There's an urge inside me, an urge to try and fix it now, knowing how it was, how it could technically be alive.
It's more than just any sword in my eyes, even before learning this, but now it's more so.
…I'll need to think of a name for later.
A good name, for a good, strong blade…
Ah, well. I'll have time to think about it while I try to heat up and work the metal.
I'm so close, I can feel it! Once I pass this step, I can fix up my sword, and get right back to the good stuff.
Like training of course. What else could I be talking about?
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
“Boy…you sure about this?” The old blacksmith sits in a chair, under the shade by the forge, as I stand outside in the sunlight.
As time pressed on, minutes into hours, hours into barely a few more days, that urge continued to grow.
The urge to fix the sword, make it whole again.
It grew, until the point where I couldn't stop thinking about it anymore, and I blitzed through the rest of my training as fast as my teacher could keep up.
In one hand, I hold the pieces of my sword, while in the other hand, I hold a thin straight bar of raw, inert Hihi'irokane.
The new material is meant to replace what was lost when Susanoo cut through it, while additionally adding my personal touch to the blade.
“Not entirely, no.” I voice, uneasily, “But I can't wait on this any longer.”
The old man huffed, “Well…I ain't gonna stop you. But if you mess something up…” he let hang, and I chuckled in response.
“I know old man. I won't.”
He snorts back at that, before starting back up, “...Wait a minute, what'd you call me–”
I promptly ignored him and focused.
Just because I foregoed using my power during training, doesn't mean I would be doing the same during the forging.
If I want to make sure this succeeds and goes right, I'm going to need to use them, there's no point doing everything by hand.
Especially since the whole training thing was meant to better facilitate using said powers in the first place.
The star in my chest thrums, and my Holy Spirit Power explodes out around me, congregating intensely on the pieces of my sword first.
As if animated, the two halves slowly lift from my hand at my will and begin floating before me as they slowly start glowing, not from its aura or power, but from heat.
Meanwhile, I take the inert metal between both of my hands, pressing it between my palms almost as though I'm praying with it.
I haven't even checked if Suzaku and Kuroka are watching right now, that's how spontaneous this decision was, and to be truthful, I don't care at the moment.
Going even further, I'm glad they aren't, especially for this step, because I'd rather not find out what pouring the emotion of horny into the metal would do to it.
In any event, the Holy Spirit Power flows through it just the same, but unlike my sword which I merely heat up, I pump my everything through the metal.
Not my powers though, no. Inside my head, I run through some of the greatest, happiest memories in this life of mine.
When Uzume taught me to dance.
When I first met Kuroka and all the times spent with her.
When I first met Shirone and all the time spent with her.
Meeting my Grandfather on my father's side, and my Grandmother on my mother's.
Trying to avoid the sexual stuff wasn’t hard - heh - though I did include that one memory from after my fight with Vali.
That one was most certainly more lovey-dovey after all.
I didn't stop running through memories, until I opened my eyes, and beheld a golden glowing star between my hands.
That's probably enough there.
By this point, my sword was glowing a red hot crimson color, as if it was made of the flames it was usually coated in.
With a wave of my hand, the two pieces repositioned themselves, the broken top half over the bottom and hilt, with a small space between the two halves.
It's in this space, that like a puzzle piece, I slot in my addition; my glowing golden star.
Like a pair of magnets, the two halves converged on the newly inserted center, and as soon as they touched?
There was light.
A bright, golden light, as though a second sun popped into existence right in my face.
Despite this and the holler from the old man behind me, I pressed on, my eyes easily making out the now entirely white-gold glowing blade looking like a singular strand of the purest sunlight, making up the core of this impromptu light show.
I reach out, grasping the sword's hilt with one hand, while dragging a pair of fingers along the edge of the blade.
Like water, the blade ripples, before settling.
I breathe deeply, before sliding my fingers across the edge once again.
This time, sparks of power fly as the blade ripples and shifts, ever so slightly.
So I do it again. And again. And again.
I channel my powers, my aura, and my breath, as I shape the blade into its proper shape using the stroke of my fingertips and sheer divine will.
Until, at some point, it simply feels right, and I stop.
With a mental command, and release of breath, all heat, and with it all the light, is released.
In its place, I hold up an odachi with a blade of brilliant scarlet red, glimmering as the sunlight beats down upon it.
I give the blade an experimental swing.
Due to the added material, the blade is slightly thicker and slightly heavier, but due to divine bullshit I assume, the balance is just right…
“Well…” I perk up, as the old smith's voice finally breaks into my ears, “I'll be damned…you actually managed it.”
I turn to face him, right as he walks up to me, he looks at the sword and gives it a whistle.
I waved him off, “Well, yeah, of course I did. I cheated. And you helped a ton, preparing me for this.”
He snorted at that, “I didn't see any hammer there during all that…not like I could see much of anything.”
I shrug, “It was more like…a feeling of the real thing? But more?” I try and describe, before rubbing the back of my head, “Or something like that. Let's just call it divine bullshit.”
“Divine bullshit indeed.” He nods in agreement, “Doing this after only a couple of weeks, can only be that, or a miracle.”
I deadpanned at the old guy for that before he shook his head and continued, “You know, I ain't ever asked before, but that blade if yours got a name?”
I tilt my head at that.
I had been thinking about it, but…
Hmm. A singular strand of sunlight…
“Odoru Taiyōkō-sen.” The name rolls off the tongue as soon as that image enters my mind.
Dancing Ray of the Sun.
My sword sparkles gold, its aura bubbling slightly at the impromptu naming.
The old smith nods slowly at my words, satisfied, “A bit chunni, but it's a good name.”
My eyebrow twitches as I consider testing the reforged and freshly named sword right now.
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
All in all, I'm glad fixing my sword wasn't some sort of adventure or quest like Yomi was.
One of the many good things about living in this world over, say, the Riordanverse.
I claim to revel in the petty, but the gods over there live and breathe the stuff.
Anyhow, time passes at, what feels like, an incredibly rapid rate.
I don't know, maybe being in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber Lite messed with my biological clock for a bit, but days and weeks turned into months.
Two more months, in particular. Or I suppose two actual months, now?
By the time I was done with fixing my sword, it was the start of June.
Kind of insane to think about, but Ibaraki, Yomi, all that? Took place in a single month's timeframe.
So the break was appreciated.
Granted, it's not like the time was entirely devoid of things to do, or things happening.
I went around doing my chores, reimplementing Kagu's blessings and power at shrines.
Enemies did show up, mostly Oni looking to prove themselves, strays, and so forth.
All minor small fry though.
Suzaku eventually had to get back to work, but she’s been getting dragged around a lot by Kuroka lately, especially back to our place.
Odd friendship, but okay?
Then August rolls around.
Nothing has been going on in Kuoh, so I suppose I shouldn't be too surprised that trouble shows up at my doorstep.
I woke up one earlier August morning, to find a fluffy pink fox sitting on my chest.
Almost as soon as I blinked away the crust in my eyes, the little thing opened up its mouth and asked in a voice I hadn't heard in a long time.
“So, Noriaki-san? Do you have room around this place for a big eight-legged warhorse?” The fox asks rather neutrally, tilting its head slightly as it eyes me.
I blink slowly.
“...Well good morning to you too, Lady Inari.” I state plainly, before leaning my head back, and promptly trying to go right back to sleep.
“Hmm? Noriaki…! Hold it!” The fox immediately starts batting me across the face, like a cat.
Unfortunately. I live with a cat, sometimes two.
So I fall back asleep with a blissful smile across my face.
I'm going to enjoy what little time I have left now before the Norse come early and ruin it all!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 43 End
Well, hello there!
Norse time baby, but first! Let me tell you lot, this chapter was a pain to get out.
Not only was my muse fighting me the entire time trying to write, but I was actually ready to post this hours ago, then my laptop wouldn't connect to the internet, then when I actually copy pasted the chapter into Patreon, every line had double, sometimes triple, spaces between them!
It was insane, but! I managed to fix it all. Hope it doesn't happen again next week though, annoying.
Now then, Norse.
The rizzing of Suzaku begun during the smithing, but it'll actually happen here. Light spoiler, but since the Devils aren't involved in this at all, that means the FPC and maybe the Yokai will be instead.
Also, who's ready to finally see Rose again, and save her from old one eye?
It's odd, I never truly noticed how little this aspect of my powers gets used until I started using it a lot.
That's the singular thought that played through my mind like a broken record, on repeat.
Every time I summoned a water bottle, and handed it off to the still distraught young women clinging to my side.
For…shit, how long has it been now?
Lost track of time after the, I think it was the seventh? Yeah, seven water bottles this girl downed in five seconds.
Each.
Here's how it's been going.
Her tears would finally let up, and she'd look at me, with her little cute red puppy doll eyes, I'd summon water, and she'd drink…
And go right back to crying.
I can't tell if she's getting better, as in less drunk,or I'm just fueling her waterworks at this point. Literally.
Regardless, I've taken to zoning out most of her crying at this point.
Been trying to do image training in my head this whole time, but generally, when that is attempted there's a quiet exterior to mold the tumultuous battles within.
By that, I mean Suzaku is too fucking loud for me to concentrate properly.
So instead of that, I'm eating bagels.
Well, I tried, but she took them and ate them.
I'd have given her death for that, but she's having a…thing, right now. So I'll hold off until later.
But my bagels will be avenged!
Huh. I just realized I've been able to think pretty clearly for a little while now.
I wonder…
My head swivels to eye down at my side, where Suzaku lays still clinging to me, now significantly more quiet once more.
It's muscle memory for me at this point, so as soon as I realize what's happening, I'm already holding a fresh bottle of water out to her.
Once again, I can't help but think it's kind of unfortunate I don't get to use this for more than just…making water bottles.
And tea, Inari gave me that a while back.
Don't even know if I can do more with it.
No time to think more about that now though, as Suzaku slowly reaches out for the bottle…only to push it, and my hand, gently away with a slight shake of her head.
“I t-think I've had enough for now…” she stuttered out between a broken sob, “T-Thank you.”
Finally.
“Ready to start talking now?” I half asked half mused, “You do sound significantly more sober…or did you just run out of tears?”
“Aha!” Suzaku giggles mirthlessly, before looking up at me with bloodshot eyes, “A little bit of both, perhaps.”
Snarky girl. I'll heal her once this is all over.
Ignoring the light snark, I press forward, “Start from the beginning…try not to rant too soon, alright?”
My return snark is met with a deadpan side gaze, before she steadied her breath, getting it returned to somewhat normal.
“I…wasn't there when it happened.” She began, morosely, barely above a whisper, “I only heard about it from the others after I arrived to welcome him…Tobio…home.”
She stops for a second, pausing to look back at me, her hold on me tightens significantly as she hugs me, full on.
“Thank you, for that, by the way…” She murmurs into my robe, “Truly…”
I smile lightly, and wrap my arms around her back, “No need to mention it, Suza.”
Not like the others have.
Granted, the other girls are probably in a similar state to Suzaku, and Kouki is big mad at the moment, so I get it.
Still appreciated though.
Suzaku twitched at that, looking back up at me with a half-formed frown, “...I will allow that…that name…just this once.”
My smile brightens considerably, and a smile of her own threatens to spill out onto her features.
But it's brutally dragged back and crushed, replaced by a distant hollow look as she suddenly picks back up where she left off.
“As soon as he got back, he…well.” Suzaku grimaced, “It would take a very long time to explain the relationship complications within the group, so I'll just simplify it.”
Suzaku took a deep, nervous, breath. Like she was about to tell some heretical secret knowledge.
“We, myself and every woman in Team Slash/Dog, loved him.” She states, voice nearly breaking as she does, “For a long time, four years, we've all been trying to start progressing in relationships with him…to no avail.”
Well gee, I wonder why.
Suzaku flushes lightly, tears prickling in her eyes, “Until the other day. When Tobio got back, he rejected everyone, everyone except his old childhood friend.
“Kissed her in front of everyone, and told the other girls off when they tried to get…um…involved.
“He said he only loved one girl, and he nearly threw everyone else out for trying to argue.” Her eyebrow twitched, and an expression of rage flicked across her features before it was snuffed out.
Tears stream down her face, and she bites her lip before a broken sob can exit her mouth.
“Damn…fools…” she barely manages out, before relapsing into a trembling sob and slamming her face into my robes once again.
Wow.
Damn.
Okay, so, first! She slammed her face into my ribs, that probably hurt.
Second. Fucking idiots. Involved? In what way? Did they try to ruin the sweet moment with harem shenanigans!?
I require details!
Oh, Heavens I'm becoming a gossip girl. Tone it back.
Third, and finally.
This guy just walked in, strolled right up to Sae, kissed her in front of everyone, then told them all off once and for all and officially declared Sae his?
Oh yeah. My guy definitely got laid that night.
I'm buying him drinks the next time I see him. Even if he tries to pay himself!
Guess the guy took his grandma's words…and threat…to heart, huh?
“So that's the gist of it then, yeah?” I speak up, “Guy you, and apparently the others, love, comes back and chooses one and that's got you like this?”
Suzaku gripped my robe, digging her fingers in it as she pulled her head back, looking up at me with this adorable angry puppy look through gritted teeth.
“I-If it was only that, I wouldn't be like this! I could accept it!” She spat out, “Maybe with a bottle of sake or two, but I could have handled it!”
Hmm. I sense a rant coming along.
“But it was never just that! Four years! Four years!” She cried out, continuing, “Of working with the other women, trying to figure things out so we'd all be happy! Of working to let the Clan accept Tobio back!
“Not even talking about him being my husband, but being accepted back at all!”
She lets out a broken stifled sigh, “How much time we…no, I…sacrificed, for this. Trying to balance politics, work, and friendship, all for one man…only for it to never get returned.”
“Did he want it?” I suddenly ask.
My words cut off her own, prompting a slight gasp as she became deathly silent, “...w-what did you say?” She muttered, almost in disbelief.
“I asked if he wanted it, Suza.” I state, again.
“Don't call me tha–”
“Then how about you answer my question first.” I interrupt, harshly.
Suzaku jerked her head, looking away from me, “...I…back then, it was for his best interest…the Grigori, as you've seen, aren't to be trusted, so I–”
“I, I, I.” I parrot back, amusedly, “You didn't even ask him, did you? You told him.”
Her eyebrow twitched, and she huffed out her nose, closing her eyes, “At first, the idea of getting him to rejoin the Clan was as much for good as it was for politics.
“To force the Himejima to accept change, while getting a powerful ally on our side. To…correct…a mistake made by my Clan a long time ago with the Grigori.” She opens her eyes but still doesn't look at me.
“You met that mistake, and the result of it, personally.” She states, dully.
Ah, the whole thing with Baraqiel and Akeno being hunted, right?
I nod, though she won't see it, she feels it and continues.
“I admit that I, rather quickly…found myself falling for the boy.” A small fond smile etched across her face, “I wished to bring him back into the family, so he'd finally have a family again. He and I…were a lot alike.”
I’m not going to comment on the whole being somewhat related thing, though I can't recall exactly how they are related.
Cousins, right?
Kind of rude, and also an old Japanese clan thing. Just try not to think about it.
What I will say though!
“That's a nice backstory,” I barely withhold my snort, “I’m still not hearing a definite, ‘he said he wanted this’ though? Any of this?”
Suzaku grits her teeth, before suddenly jerking her head back to look at me, “He didn't!” She bit out, eyes trembling in rage, “But he didn't need to! It was-”
“There can be no understanding without communication.” I state evenly, staring her straight in the eye, “You got so caught up playing a game with the others, that you didn't even think to check how the man himself truly felt, did you?
“You just assumed.”
“Game!? Yo-”
“No.” I say, plainly, sternly, “Don't deny it. Call it what it is. You were playing a game. Get over it. Because it was never going to work, even if you managed to force it.”
Suzaku ground her teeth together as she looked up at me, “Y-You…don't…know that…!” She tried to deny it.
“You've known that yourself, haven't you?” I muse, continuing unperturbed, “But just as he was stalling on putting his foot down and ending all of this, you were stalling on accepting that fact.
“Or, maybe, you knew, but thought you could change his mind?”
“I…I…” Suzaku starts full body trembling.
“That's bad, Suza, really bad.” I shook my head, “Even the old man Suou realized it, especially after Tobio told hi–”
I burst into flames.
Slowly, I blink, before looking at Suzaku completely unamused.
Sitting next to me, Suzaku held up a trembling finger gun, “You…dare…believe the word of a man who would hunt down a child!?” She cries, outraged.
I stare at her.
She doesn't fold, admittedly.
But I continue to stare at her.
I continue to stare at her until she wilts back slightly in visible confusion and discomfort.
Then, in one swift move, I eject my aura out around me to quickly disperse and smother the flames.
She flinched as her flames suddenly vanished, and I waved her off.
“Suza. Look. The man's a piece of shit, but that doesn't make his word mean any less. He was a hardline traditionalist, not a liar.
“It's especially hard to just ignore what he says when you had evidence beforehand, and now…” I wave to her.
Right now.
As fresh hot tears stream down her face.
“...I know,” Suzaku muttered in almost horror, her arms dropping limply to her sides. “I k-know…”
I resist the urge to sigh.
Now we're getting somewhere.
“Look, Suza.” I pull her body back up against mine, holding her as she stares out dejectedly, “It's about time the dam finally broke, or else what?
“I have no doubt he would have treated you well if you somehow, miraculously, forced a marriage through.
“But let’s be real here? It’d be torture for the both of you, and you know that. Being stuck in a one-sided marriage, where one loves the other, but the other can’t return it?
“That sounds like a special kind of hell.”
I give an amused snort at that, “And I just got done returning from normal hell. Tobio too. Don't think either of us would recommend it.” I move her back slightly, cupping the side of her face in one of my hands, and making her look me in the eye, “Would you want that? For either of you?”
Her eyes gloss over slightly with mist, before she finally admits, “...N-No…No…I wouldn't do that to him. But I…it hurts…”
I nod, solemnly, “I know. Not much you can do, besides, you know, move on from all…this.”
“...Just like that?” She asks in a muttered, unbelieving whisper, “After…everything…”
“Well, yeah?” I wiped the tears off one side of her face with my thumb, “It's not gonna be easy, but what other choice do you have? You can't force him to love you back.
“And continuing to perpetuate this delusion, will just make it all the worse when it inevitably comes falling apart anyway.”
Suzaku doesn't say anything to that, closing her eyes and leaning her face further into my hand, before slowly settling forward and against me once again.
With that, we sit there, in silence.
I've said my piece, and she got it at this point, I feel.
Now just to let time start healing.
…I'm not doing this for all the girls in Slash/Dog, by the way.
Just need to tell that to myself now, before somehow I get roped into it.
I feel for them, really, but it's my job to cheer up everyone.
Besides, I'm sure they'll cope better than Suza here! After all, Suzaku kind of had more than just banging a cute guy on her mind.
For a while, we just sit there, basking in each other's presence.
I pet her hair, and Suzaku snuggles me like I'm sort of a stuffed animal.
Until, eventually, she slowly pulls back, taking a deep breath, and clearing her throat.
She gets on her knees, and despite her attempt at what I think is supposed to be sophistication, half her tits and curves are spilling or showing from her half state of dress respectively.
Which gives me a very different image.
I’m fine though, living with Kuroka kind of makes you used to that sort of image eventually.
She lowers her head, slightly, still bloodshot and weary eyes looking down as she finally speaks up once again.
“Lord Noriaki, please accept my humble apolo-”
“No.”
“...Eh?” She looks back up at me slowly, as I give her an amused smile.
“Don't start you,” I elaborate, “no one's going to get pissy at you for ‘nOt ObEyInG dEcOrUm’ or whatever bullshit. Hell, everyone has, and still is, avoiding your manor building here.” I pause, before adding helpfully, “Probably because you were very immolation happy there, for a while.”
Suzaku blinks at that before her rigid posture suddenly slackens, and she gives me a very tired smile.
“Thank you,” she breathes a sigh of relief, leaning back against me, “Lor-...Hmm. Noriaki-kun. At least allow me to apologize for that much, sincerely.”
I wave her off, “Eh. Don't worry about that, sun deity, fireproof and all that. Still, I appreciate the sentiment!” I eye the room, and bed, around us, “Kind of shocking everything else is still fine though? Especially the bed…kind of odd the covers didn't burst into flame earlier.”
Suzaku giggles lightly at that note, before happily elaborating, “As the clan blessed with using and working with fire, we have taken precautions in case a clansman misuses their gift. Or are a child.”
She smiles fondly at that, before continuing, “Everything in the compound is made of either fire-resistant material, or enchanted via magic and blessings to be such, so there's no need to worry…well unless you or I unleashed our full firepower here.
“I'm strong enough to simply overpower the defenses, while the defenses aren't made to be able to handle divine power.”
Oh yeah, because I blew up places here before during my fight with Baraqiel.
She shoots me a knowing look, and I merely chuckle back at her.
She smiles softly before continuing, “And I appreciate you coming, by the way. I think I needed that.” She sighs, “I also think I need to take a break from all…this. It's been a long time since I took over the Clan that I could just lay back and…relax, for a long, long while.”
Well…shit.
It would kind of be a dick move to bring up why I came over originally now, wouldn't it?
“Although, a lady can't help but wonder,” Suzaku mused slowly aloud, “I know you're not psychic, Noriaki-kun…you came here for some reason, didn't you?”
I wince at that, prompting Suzaku to perk up slightly.
She pulls back slightly, looking up at me, a worried look crossing her face, “Is…everything alright? Did something happen?”
“Well, uh. Kinda sorta? To both?” I rub the back of my head as her eyes narrow at me, “Look, it's two things…one of them can wait for a little bit. The other? Can…kinda? It's a whole thing alright?”
“A whole thing?” Suzaku gave a very unladylike huff at that, “Noriaki? It's fine. You may tell me, and in fact, I implore that you do…anything to take my mind off…everything that just happened.”
Ah. You know what? Fair. Probably should have seen that coming.
After a little rumination, I give in with a sigh, “Okay. Fine. Bigger thing first. So, what did Tobio tell you all that happened down there, in Yomi?”
Suzaku tilted her head slightly at the question, “He said you freed his mind from Yomi’s influence, and together, the two of you beat down the King of Yomi before leaving…” she put a hand on her chin, “Although…I always suspected it was more complicated than that, judging by the storm god's rather fickle nature.”
“Well, actually, no, that's all that happened.” Suzaku blinked at me, shock clear.
No need to divulge my time-out training session with Izanagi.
Even if it would be funny to troll Suzaku like I do Uzume with it.
“But he kind of left out one important elaboration…” Suzaku’s eyebrow raised, “We didn't just beat Susanoo, we killed him.”
At that, Suzaku’s eyes widened into veritable saucers.
“T-That…” she staggers, trying to find the words, “I see how monumental that is, especially for the Kushihashi…the Storm God is one of their main deities, after all, but I don't…”
“Aha!” I give a short, exasperated laugh, “Yeah, because, for you? Well, mostly your Clan as a whole, it's what I got from his death, and uh, also what he told me? That matters most.”
“Okay…?” Suzaku sounded out slowly.
Time to speedrun shattering a girl's worldview.
“So. Kagustuchi.” I start, “He's dead dead. Like never coming back dead.” I ignore the way she damn near falls off the bed at that and press forwards, “Susanoo took his powers, his divinity, a looong time ago, and has been pretty much role-playing as him this entire time.
“When he died, those powers left him trying to return to their original owner. They couldn't go to Tobio, or rather, his sword due to its curse, so they went to the guy with pretty close authority to the original Kagustuchi.”
I slowly point to myself. “Me. I've got your main god's powers and divinity now. So…uh.” I spread my arms out, form my halo at my back, clear my throat, and intone with a stupid smirk.
“Be Not Afraid.”
Silence.
Then I get pushed off the bed, flopping to the ground like a kid’s stuffed animal getting punted in the middle of the night.
Suzaku holds a palm to her mouth, giggling lightly, “Really now? That's what you have to say after all that? That's not even…” she rolls her eyes, “You're messing with me, aren't you?”
My thumbs up reaches just over the side of the bed, my voice carrying right behind it, “Maaybe~!”
She gives an annoyed huff at that before she takes a sharp breath and gets quiet.
“Eh?” I sit back up, looking over the side of the bed and up at her, “You good Suza?”
Speedrun world record get?
I raise my eyebrow slowly as I see Suzaku sitting there, hand covering her mouth, and her face beet red.
She seems to be muttering something into her hand, rapidly, repeatedly, without stopping.
I clamber back onto the bed, Suzaku not seemingly to immediately notice me, so lost in her daze as she is.
I deadpan straight at her, then proceed to slap her over the back of the head.
“Ah!?” Suzaku flinches back, snapping her eyes back on me, “Noriaki!?”
“Really. Suza. Really. I've always been a god, technically greater than your average one!” I exclaim, “And you've done something like this before, as much as I jest, nothing's changed now!”
She winces at my words, “It's, well…that was…technically…you weren't…” She struggles to find the words, “I-it's complicated, alright!?”
I snort, “You're telling me. I’ve just been going with that, as I possess the authority of the God of Fire, I'm him, but I'm not him; Kagustuchi. Just the acting God of Fire, essentially.”
“That…would still make you our main god, Noriaki.” She brings up weakly, only for light to slowly glimmer in her eyes, “Although…that does give us some…opportunities.”
She cackles, dark and softly.
I merely sent her an amused smirk.
Well, one thing is for certain, the Himejima as a whole are certainly going to get corrected soon.
But for now?
She sighs, before flopping back down on the bed, “However, all that is for later…I am officially on vacation now!”
I chuckle lightly, “How's that for a distraction?”
Suzaku hummed, before asking, “That's it? I thought there was one other thing?”
“Oh yeah, can't forget about this.” I snap my fingers in realization and continue, “My original purpose for visiting before I got caught up in all…everything else was looking for a blacksmith for my sword.”
Suzaku blinks at that, “Your…sword?”
I nod, “Yup. Susanoo broke it during our fight. So I need to get it fixed at some point.”
Preferably before the whole thing with the Norse happens, but I still have plenty of time there.
Suzaku rubs her chin, staring up at the ceiling in thought, before finally speaking, “Well, you’ve certainly come to the right place. We do indeed have smiths who can help, but you need to understand that we may not be equipped to reforge a weapon of that caliber.
“Though we own most of the forges, they serve the Five Clans as a whole, fixing and forging arms and artifacts of a Holy Spirit variety is one of our jobs.
“A standard Totsuka Sword would be easy for us, but your sword…” she trails off, worried.
I, however, wave her off. “It's okay if your guys can’t fix it, but, as you're probably aware, Kagustuchi-”
“Is a minor patron of smiths, yes, which means you are now as well.” Suzaku finishes for me with a nod, “Yet you've never picked up a hammer before, have you?”
I nod right back, and confirm, “Not a day in my life, nope!”
“Well, teaching you up to the required level, with your authority boosting you,” she muses, “That should be doable, I believe.” She stretches out, and yawns, “So easy doable in fact, that it can probably wait a little while, hmm?” She looks at me, smirking lightly with one eye open.
You little shit.
Despite her clear dislike of Kuroka, she sure can act just like her, huh?
No wonder my kitty likes her so much. Could she sense it all, this whole time? Buried deep within?
“I know you don't like her all that much, but you and Kuroka sure can act a lot alike, you know?” I brought up casually.
Suzaku's eye twitches, “Oh really now? How so?”
“You're both too lazy now to put on or pull up all your clothes.” I state with a smirk.
To which Suzaku…smirks back?
She rolls onto her stomach, full cleavage pouring out under her chin as she turns to face me, an absolutely devious look in her eye.
“Ah, but you see my Lord~...there is a difference…” A shiver goes down my spine at that.
The way she said it…wasn't like how Uzume says it.
Suzaku here? She said it with just as much reverence as she did lewdly.
Suzaku continues regardless of my inner thoughts, “That cat does it because she can't be bothered, I do it because it no longer matters. You're my Lord, after all.
“Thee God of Fire, of my Clan, of which I am the head, you know~? As head, I serve you, worship you~, and fulfill your wishes, whatever you desire…with all my body and soul~...”
She flutters her eyelashes at me, and points a finger to her lip, smiling sultry, “So, my Lord~, whatever shall you ask of me~?”
My eyebrow twitches.
I sigh, deeply, out through my nose.
One of these days, if this becomes a consistent thing, I will fuck an impression of her in her bed, I swear to me.
I'll admit, this type of attack? Not used to it, at all, and it hits some very dangerous, very horny, buttons inside me I didn't know I had.
She's lucky I don't do anything now, mostly because I'm not Zeus, but also because I'm pretty sure she's only doing this because of…everything else going on.
Wouldn't feel right to take her like this, right now.
With a click of my tongue, I finally say, “Alright. Fine. You win this one.”
She smiles, “Yaaayy~! I thank you for your grace, my Lord.”
“Stop calling me that.” I demand lightly.
“Hmm? Hmph~!” She flips around on her back, and mock pouts, crossing her arms under her breasts, although, unlike Kuroka, she doesn't need to lift them to show them off, “Only if you'll answer my sincere prayer.”
I roll my eyes, “Fine, fine. What it is.”
I get a slightly bad feeling about this, but also, I am curious as to what this feels like.
After all, no one's ever actually prayed to me before.
Suzaku smirks, before clapping her hands together twice, and closing her eyes.
All of a sudden I hear her voice speak in the back of my head.
O’ Kami-sama, would you please care for this fair maiden in her bed for just a little while longer~?
…Okay. So.
First thing.
How does one make a prayer so sexually charged? Is that a skill, or does it run her family?
Can it be learned? Because if it can? Oh boy! I'm going to bully the fuck out of Uzume with that, sometime.
Two.
Fair maiden my ass!
I did a full body shiver as her words passed through my head, luckily enough, she couldn't see it, but still.
She opens one of her eyes, looking up at me, “I request cuddles…you are very warm, you know~?”
…how am I supposed to say no to that!?
I look her straight in the eye, “If you fondle me, I'll fondle you right back.” I warn, and as she giggles with amusement, I flop down right next to her.
You may have one this battle, but I promise! For my bagels! For my blue balls! You will pay!
The war is not over yet!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 42 End
I moved the blacksmith stuff back for next time. I truly didn't expect these two's interactions to take up the entire chapter, ngl.
It was still fun though. Well, the blue balls part wasn't, but Nori was kind of asking for it at that point.
With a light, meandering hum, I drop a bruised and nearly broken body of a young man in a cardboard box.
He groans, slowly, as I start folding the flaps over, closing the thing up.
“I'll get you next time…you…bastard…” The guy murmurs, weakly, yet resolutely.
I merely smile as I seal the box up with tape, and slap a big ‘DO NOT RETURN’ notice on the side.
Right on top, I set the sending address.
Black Dog BAR.
I stand up, taking the box up with me…
…before proceeding to pitch that shit like a baseball in the vague direction of where the bar is located.
I watch as the thing soars through the sky, before shimmering and vanishing off in the distance.
Nodding happily, I turn around and walk right back inside the main house.
That was Kouki Samejima being sent home.
For the third time in the past week.
When I woke up the following morning after returning from Yomi, the guy was indeed still working on getting past the barrier.
So I went out to confront him, he called me a bastard and attacked me on sight.
In return, I beat him down, stuffed his ass in a cardboard box, and mailed him back to his team.
Funnily enough, they sent him back, same box and all, but this time with a letter apologizing for him being a reckless emotional delinquent.
He tried to fight again though, so I mailed his ass back, same as before.
This time though, he came back himself, no box, no nothing, still looking a little roughed up in fact.
I'm pretty damn sure he woke up mid-transit and decided to rush back here, which is…points for stubbornness, I guess?
Still beat his ass and stuffed him in a new fresh box.
Though, this time I'm making sure he gets closer to his intended destination.
Honestly, I can tell the guy isn't legitimately mad with me, it feels more as though he's mad at himself for not being able to do anything, and is getting it out by lashing at me.
The biggest piece of evidence I have for that is that he's coming at me without the intent to kill, or seriously harm.
The guy hasn't even used a Balance Breaker on me.
Still wouldn't change me beating his ass though.
Old Nori from before Izanagi beat divine levels of power into me, would have gotten a pretty good fight out of Kouki, I'd say.
But now? It almost feels like bullying.
Even though he's the one doing the equivalent of slamming himself against a steel wall over and over.
Ah well. I'll humor him for a while. If getting the emotions beat out of him doesn't stick, I'll have to…ugh…talk.
Not going to lie though, I vastly prefer the ‘punching it out’ method of therapy.
Very therapeutic. Very effective.
The proper shonen way of dealing with things.
“You know,” I suddenly stop, both walking and my thoughts, as a familiar voice calls out to me, “if he's becoming a bit much, I can always tell him off, you know?”
I turn, facing the source of the voice with a small smile gracing my face.
Uzume stands there, back in her sexy secretary uniform, twiddling her thumbs uneasily.
I chuckle, before waving it off, “It's fine, it gives him something easy to do while I laze around for a little while.” I stop for a second, before adding with a snort.
“Besides sex, that is.”
Uzume twitched at that, only prompting me to smile to grow into a smirk.
I would tease the hell out of her being physically unable to stop herself from watching or listening in on us.
But truly, the fact she isn't getting any is torture enough.
Anyhow, yes, it's been around a week of me laying around, for once.
Finally managing to take that break, it's great, even if it's…kind of boring.
I don't have many hobbies, turns out.
Well, hobbies of the relaxing bent, I'm specifically not starting back up my training, because the next step is working on my chakra-based powers.
That step is going to be anything but relaxing.
Even the girls have something to do elsewhere, although I would only really call Kuroka’s a hobby.
For instance, Kuroka is really into video games. Specifically, she's been into World of Warcraft.
Or the DxD World's version of World of Warcraft, it goes something like Planet of Battle…something.
The point is, it's pretty much World of Warcraft.
The year is something like 2007 or 2008. Technically, this is the golden age for gaming.
I facepalmed so hard when I realized that.
Shirone was finally forced to go back to school and continue with her Devil Jobs.
Though last I saw, Kuroka was slowly corrupting her little sister with her gaming addiction.
As for me, all I've done this past week was smacking around Kouki a few times, and laying around like a cat.
…Kuroka might be rubbing off on me, just a bit.
There's got to be something I can do though, right?
Most of the stuff I can think of isn't exactly relaxing, like figuring out what exactly is up with Kuroka after I purified her pieces or training, or getting my sword fixed.
Hmm…my sword, huh…
Taking a quick trip out to get it fixed could be fun, as long as it doesn't turn into some supermassive quest, I suppose.
“Say, Uzume?” I pipe up, causing her to flinch out of some, very likely lewd, thought, “You know if any good blacksmiths are around in this era?”
My purple-haired secretary and maid blinks at me for that, tilting her head in thought, “A…blacksmith? Why do you need one all of a sudden?”
Oh yeah, I didn't tell her Susanoo broke my sword. Kind of glossed over it when I was filling her in the other day.
“Susanoo broke my sword.” I huff out, annoyed. “Cut it clean in two, so I need to look into getting it fixed. Also wanna see about getting some armor, maybe. Or at least more durable clothes so I’m not nearly naked after every…” I trail off, as a new pressure begins to mount in the room, “...fight? Uzume?”
I eye her, confused, as a multi-colored aura of purple, blue, orange, and red begins to bubble and burst from her forms.
Her eye twitches as it glows with a dangerous burning orange light.
“He. Did. What.” She mutters so quietly, yet the rage boiling behind every word makes it sound so much louder.
It is at that moment, that my eyes widen in a realization I really should have seen coming.
The sword was my Dad's. It's the last thing she, and I suppose my mother, have left from him.
Of course she's not going to be happy it got busted in the middle of a fight!
Acting quickly, I walk up to the purple-haired time bomb and take her by the shoulders, ushering her to a room with the nearest piece of furniture to sit her down.
In this case, it's the newly half-furnished living room, and I set her down on the couch.
Only to plop down next to her, wrap an arm around her, and hold her as I pet her hair.
“Hey now…” I mutter softly into her ear, “It's fine, the sword only got broken in half…I still have most of it. There's no need to go nuclear, alright?”
“It isn't fine…” she grumbles, leaning into me, “that sword…” she trails off with a harsh click of her tongue.
“I know, I know.” I pat her on the back, “It means a lot to you. But we can get it fixed, as I said, I still have most of it. And the sword being broken doesn't seem to have made it lose any of its powers.”
Uzume continues grumbling nonsense into my side for a little while longer, her aura slowly and eventually receding.
“Feeling better?” I inquire lightly.
“Mostly…” she sniffles out, “you're right, it's just…”
“I know what you're getting at Uzume.” I stop her before she breaks out into tears mid-sentence, “Just don't worry, okay? We'll get it fixed.”
“I'm…not so sure about that.” Uzume speaks up, wearily.
I blink in confusion, “...what do you mean by that?”
“You asked about blacksmiths earlier, right?” At my nod, she continues, “As far as I’m aware, there is no human smith in the current modern age that can reforge that sword.”
“Not even a Spirit Inheritor from the past?” I ask, surprised.
Uzume shakes her head, “No. The way Spirit Inheritors works, they’d need regrets strong enough to make their spirit come back.
“Besides, the only mortal I can think of with the skill to work your sword would be Masamune, but I can't think of any regrets that would make him return.”
She shrugs, “Even then if he did somehow come back, I haven't heard of him returning, and don't know where to even begin finding him if he is back.”
I click my tongue at that.
Well. There goes my gear quest.
Unfortunate, but that might just mean I'll have to do everything myself after all.
“Well damn…guess I'll have to fix it myself then.” I state suddenly.
“Eh!?” Uzume perks up, before slowly at me, confusion written across her face, “Huh? How would you…? You've never even…” She trails off, flabbergasted.
I merely chuckle, “Picked up a hammer? I know. I’m shocked you haven’t noticed it yet, Uzume, but doesn't something seem a little different with me?”
Uzume blinks, before narrowing her eyes at me, “Well…you feel more fiery, I guess?”
I deadpanned at her. Dropping into an unamused stare.
I continue doing that, Uzume wiggling in my grasp at the prolonged silent stare, until she finally speaks up, “Okay! Fine! I don't know! What is it!?”
I give a disappointed sigh, “Kagustuchi's divinity and musubi.” I state plainly, “I have both now.”
Uzume stares at me, her mouth closing and opening repeatedly like a fish.
“...How!?” She finally exclaims.
“In simple terms you can understand, Uzume?” I ignore her offended outcry of ‘Hey!’ and continue, “I stab Susan. Susan isn't a Fire God, but I'm kind of like a Fire God, so when Susan died, those powers went to me instead as they didn't belong to him.”
“Susanoo…had Kagustuchi’s powers?” Uzume muttered, “That's…we always thought Kagustuchi had been sealed away this whole time by Izanagi, but he…” Uzume's eyes widened as she shivered in some form of realization.
I don't have the heart to tell her it's probably the wrong realization, that Susan killed Kagu until the guy didn't come back anymore.
Different conversation. Different time.
In short order, Uzume snaps out of it, shaking her head.
“Nori,” she starts back up, almost chastisingly, “Kagustuchi is a minor patron of blacksmiths, although his powers would help…well, your sword, a Holy Spirit Sword, would require more time, effort, and skill to fix.
“You wouldn't be able to just snap your fingers, and fix it instantly. You'll need to do this work by hand, gather your materials, and more.
“And since you've never even used a hammer, nor these powers before, it could take even longer than if we just–” she stops herself all of a sudden with a wince.
I raise an eyebrow as I catch her in the act, “We just…what?”
“...We could just…” she continued slowly, “go to Takamagahara? I know a guy, he's the smith up there, thee Blacksmith God for the pantheon…Amatsumara. But I don’t think you'd–”
“Sure.” I suddenly cut in.
“...Huh?” Uzume looks at me, dumbfounded.
“I said sure?” I look at her right back, “What's so surprising now?”
“I-I just thought…I assumed…”Uzume stuttered out, “That you wouldn't want to go because of…you know…Ama?”
I snorted, “Well you assumed wrong Uzume.” Then proceeded to pat her on the head, like a cat, or maybe a baby.
“H-Hey!” She whined, “I just figured you wouldn't wanna see her and all–”
“I don't hate her if that's what you're trying to get at.” I interrupt, evenly, “If anything, I'm apathetic to her entire existence.” I shrug, “After all, how am I supposed to hate someone I've never met?”
“N-Noriaki…” Uzume muttered solemnly.
I shake my head, “I'll admit though, that I’d rather not go, not because of her, but because traveling to Takamagahara so soon after getting back from Yomi feels like another big adventure and all.”
If a significantly chiller adventure, perhaps.
Though knowing my luck, I wouldn't be shocked if my going to Takamagahara results in some Shinto Evil God showing up because he wants to kill everyone or take revenge, or some stupid shit.
…Also, I find the idea of meeting literally every other god in Japan before my mother, funny.
Not going to say that bit out loud though.
As Uzume sits there, biting her lip, a thought occurs.
Eh. Fuck it. I have time, and I could use a hobby that doesn't involve hitting the air with a sword.
Besides, hitting metal with a hammer sounds like something I can do that doesn't take extensive brain power, like say, learning magic.
Going to need a forge and all the tools, so an anvil, punch, vise, vice with a ‘c’, tongs, something to quench the-
…How do I know all of this?
Oh. Right. Minor patron of blacksmiths. I guess I just know the tools at the very least.
Don't know where I'm going to shove all this stuff, but I can find a place. Got plenty of free space not being put to use.
Now, as for materials…
“You know where I can get more of that metal my sword is made from, Uzume?” I inquire all of a sudden.
“Hihi'irokane?” Uzume tilts her head, before revealing, “In the early days, shortly after Japan's creation and Ama was born, it was common back then…especially on top of mountains, you could find it in the rocks up there.” She stops, before wincing, “Nowadays, it's only found naturally in Takamagahara.”
I click my tongue in annoyance, “Think I could make some?”
She shrugs, slowly, “...Maybe? I don't know the exact process beyond, ‘hit iron with a metric fuckton of Holy sunlight.’...that’s how Ama described it, anyhow.”
“How much would it cost to just buy some?” I sigh, my patience straining.
Uzume grimaced, “A lot more than you'd probably expect.”
Well, damn.
Wait.
“Ahah!” I exclaim as I get an idea, prompting Uzume to jump slightly.
“W-What!?” She parrots back, startled.
“So, you know how Kagustuchi has worshipers in the Himejima Clan, right?” I start with Uzume nodding.
“Kagustuchi is one of that clan's main gods, yes.” She confirms easily.
“And Kagustuchi is a patron of blacksmiths, riiight~?” I continued, staring at Uzume.
Uzume stares back until her eyes flicker in realization.
“You think the Himejima have smiths that can help?” She asks.
“Bingo!” I confirm jubilantly, patting her on the head, “Good girl! See, you can use that brain of yours!”
She gives a stupid silly smile as I pat her, almost purring at my praise.
Then she fully realized what I said, and jerked back, whining, “Heyyy!!”
I simply snicker at her in response.
Uzume eventually huffs, crossing her arms, and pouts, “I guess it makes sense for them to have them, but still, there’s no guarantee they’ll be skilled enough to work the metal…or even have any in the first place.”
“Ah? Correct, but you see,” I point to her, “that last bit is where you come in.”
“Huh?” She looks at my finger in confusion.
“While I hit up the Himejima, you're going to Takamagahara to get some of that metal for me.” I state plainly.
After all, if they do have any, it would be kind of a dick move on my part to show up and use it all of a sudden.
“Hold on now,” Uzume injects, “if you're going to send me to Takamagahara anyway, why don't we just go together to get the sword fixed up there?”
“Because I have business with the Himejima anyway.” I state plainly, “This way, I can also kill two birds with one stone.”
Aftee all, I still need to tell Suzaku what's going on with her clan's main god, his blessings, and the like.
“Also,” I elaborate further, “I'm not going to them just to see if they can fix my sword, but also to see if I can get a jump start learning how to smith myself.”
At the same time as I do that, I could also get a start on learning how to hit metal really well.
Maybe, I could even eventually go beyond that and figure out how to make armor and such.
That'd be nice, though I doubt blacksmithing is going to help teach me how to armor up my usual attire.
Might need magic for that.
“It would be a whole lot more effective learning under Amatsumara…” Uzume tries to weakly argue.
“Perhaps,” I hum, “but even if the worst comes to pass, and the Himejima smiths are absolute ass at teaching to the point where a literal newbie patron god of the art can't learn, I can always pull some Kami bullshit and bless them enough to where they should be able to at least fix my sword.”
Uzume’s head almost robotically swivels to look at me in the eyes, “...since when could you give blessings at that scale? Hell, since when did you know how to give blessings!?”
“About a week ago.” I reply easily, “Izanagi taught me how.”
Uzume stared straight at me as I smirked. She continued simply staring, for a long, scrutinizing while.
“Okay, now you have to be fucking with me.” She finally said.
“Maaaybe~!” I draw out, before hopping to my feet with a chuckle, “But then again, who else would teach me?” I boop her on the nose, “You?”
I then proceed to turn, chuckling as I damn near skip away with Uzume crying out behind me.
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
It's always something, isn'tit?
Murphy is a bastard, and he has it out for me specifically.
The trip to the Himejima Clan compound, as all the other times I went, had gone smoothly.
I got up to the gates, and unlike last time, some guards let me in without questions asked.
Think they might have recognized me, either personally, or maybe my divinity.
Either way, it's all smooth sailing, no problems, no issues, nothing.
Hell, even the atmosphere is nice, with the constant summer effect over the area being fully realized in the daytime sun, people milling about the clan grounds without fear of, say, a particular fallen blowing them up from the sky.
Then, I reached the main house, at the southernmost point, and found a particular sight.
Everyone's avoiding it. Giving the main house a weary gaze and a wide, very wide, berth.
I sigh, while silently cursing Murphy for his entire existence.
I can only sense one presence in this building, one familiar presence.
Which means the girl I need to see is the reason for this strangeness.
Somehow, I have a feeling I already know what the problem is.
But I guess there's only one way to find out.
So, steeling myself for what I'm fairly certain I'll find, I waltz right in.
No guards, hidden or otherwise, so it was a pretty standard march right up to the top floor holding the room where Suzaku was.
I'm not a complete idiot though, so my march stops at the pretty deep vermillion wooden door, with a big bird etched on it.
This is her room, ain't it?
Thank heaven for brain cells.
I quickly, yet sternly, rapt my knuckles against the door.
“Ooooh Suza-chan~? Are you in there???” I call out.
I wait a moment.
Silence.
Then, something falls and hits the floor, but doesn't break, followed by a low feminine groan.
Hmm. I'll take that as a ‘maybe’.
I clear my throat, “I've respected your privacy by knocking, but asserting my authority as your friend by coming in anyway to check on you!”
With that, I push the door open.
Luckily, it wasn't locked.
Though it probably should have been, considering the sight before me.
“Mmmm~...” Suzaku, from her place in the middle of the floor, slowly sits up, “Noriaki Kusanagi-kun~...?” She tilts her head as she eyes me, her face absurdly red.
I'd almost say she has a fever, but then I eye the table in front of her.
The table with several, empty, sake bottles and cups.
Oh yeah, she's drunk as fuck.
“That~...insufferable~...cat…better not be sneaking around here~...” She slowly slurs out, while trying to stand up.
She gives up immediately and collapses back to the floor in a fit of giggles.
I sigh, and walk over to her side, “Nah, Kuroka's not here…she's too busy raiding, last I checked on her.”
“Raiding~...?” Suzaku tilted her head, “Raiding the…fridge~?”
I snorted to that, “Probably that as well.’
Suzaku burst into another fit of giggles at my agreement.
Speaking of Kuroka though, Suzaku is a mess.
Much like the aforementioned black cat, Suzaku’s clothes are barely on her, and she's not wearing around half her outfit, I'd say.
Essentially, damn near everything is on display right now, or mostly so, the most prominent being the only tits I'd ever call ‘melons’ unironically.
Scratch that, Rias’ own qualifies, I've just never seen them before.
Technically, Akeno's do as well, it's just. Akeno. No.
I'd say the sight of this miko pulling a Kuroka is hot as fuck, but truly, her being absolutely shit-faced drunk kind of ruins it.
Thus it is with a heavy sigh that I reach down, and pick the host of the Vermilion Bird up in a princess carry.
“Ah~? Ara ara~? Noriaki Kusanagi-kun~! How bold! Ufufufu~!” She slurs and giggles.
I deadpan straight ahead, not even looking at her as I carry her to her bed.
It's dark in this room, all the lights are off and the windows are completely covered, yet the bed at the end of the room is so large that even without night vision I'd be able to see it easily.
I toss her onto the bed like a particularly plush pillow, the young woman giggling as she soars the second or two through the air, landing on the bed with a throaty giggle.
Suzaku sprawls out on the bed, running her hands across her body as she speaks up, “My oh my~...Noriaki-kun~...I didn't know you were like those barbaric gods of the west~...! Coming all the way here to have your wicked way with me~...! Hmm~!!”
I deadpan down at her.
Yeah, I kind of walked into that one, didn't I?
All of my hate, Murphy.
“No, no I didn't come here for that,” I state, tiredly, causing her to freeze in place, “I actually came here for something else…but seeing as there's clearly something wro–”
I burst into flames.
Well, more like I spontaneously combust.
My deadpan returns in full force as I eye Suzaku, pointing a finger gun at me, a livid scowl all of a sudden stretched across her red face.
“W-Why not~!?” She exclaims, some part angry, some part offended, but mostly he just sounds depressed, “A-Am I not beautiful enough~!? Is my hair the w-wrong color? Is my chest to f-fat~!?”
Every time she speaks, it sounds like both an accusation and a question, followed by her flicking her finger gun back, as though it fired and had recoil.
I combust again and again, each time she does it.
Fire Immunity. Very thankful for that right now.
Can’t say if it's entirely because of my heritage, Kagustuchi's power, or both…but in any case, it's much appreciated right now.
She keeps going, continuously drunkenly accusing me of stuff while trying to flame-explode me.
And honestly? I quickly tune out most of what she says after a bit. I already know why she's like this, after all.
Doesn't take a genius to figure it out.
I can't say for certain how long she keeps yelling and trying to finger-bang me out of existence, but eventually, she slows her assault down, before completely stopping it.
Her words have long since broken down into quiet sniffles and sobs by this point.
Usually, at this point, I'd sit on the bed and try and console her…but my everything is currently on fire, so that's an issue.
How the hell am I supposed to put myself out now? Not like there's water lying around.
I end up doing the first thing that comes to mind, which isn't stop drop and roll.
No, it's to eat the flames.
My aura flares up around me, latching onto the fire easily, taking immediate control.
It's here I realize I could just command it to snuff itself out.
Instead, I make the flames burst out around me and take a deep breath as they converge straight into my mouth.
It's not entirely for show, or to be extra. When I ‘ate’ them, the flames dispersed into something that my body took and stored.
It is not ki, not chakra, not divine power.
Magical Power, if I had to guess?
It went to my soul, or where it feels like my soul I'd, but I kind of lost track of it eventually.
That now done, with the benefit that my clothes also seemed to share my immunity in this case, I sat down next to Suzaku on the bed.
She eased up on the waterworks slightly as I put my hand on her head.
“Whenever you're ready to talk about it, I'll be right here.” I state softly.
They picked up immediately after I said that.
I pet her head, giving her a small reassuring smile as she reaches over, and shakily clings to my robe.
I suppose I'll have to wait a bit to see about those blacksmiths, huh?
Once more, allow me to reiterate.
All of my hate, Murphy. All of it!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Episode 41 End
I have decided! Shorter arc, Suzaku seduction time. Koneko got her time, it's about Suzaku got hers.
Even Kunou and Yasaka are farther along than her at this point, but it only really makes sense for her time to start now considering Tobio and all.
Speaking of, I do hope y'all don't flip on Tobio for Suzaku being sad. All the guy did was put his foot down and finally say no to everyone, finally.
Also, this is a bit of a shorter than I would have liked chapter, so apologizes. Been a very busy week, and I've been incredibly tired the whole time.
Should be all good for next week though. Time to start the path to lewdening flame birb!
Eventually, Tobio managed to pry me out of Izanami's bosom.
Or at least I think he did anyway, I was a little too dazed to notice what exactly was going on around me there for a little bit.
Oxygen deprivation tends to do that.
Then again, I don't think I need to breathe to live, so…who can say what happened?
Beyond me nearly getting the life squeezed out of me, I mean.
Heh.
Anyhow, when I finally came to, Tobio had left.
Hopefully to set his relationship status straight once and for all, but I'm not going to hold my hopes up too high there.
Maybe he'll surprise me?
More importantly though…
“Fuck!” I hiss out between gritted teeth, my hands stinging and smoking as I drop the sword I just attempted to pick up.
The Ame-no-Habakiri, Susanoo's sword.
After Tobio cut his arm off, he shunted the blade temporarily into his shadow to prevent the god from picking it up again.
When he left, he left it behind, and I've been trying to pick it up, but the little shit keeps giving me acid burns.
Sure, it doesn't hurt because of my bullshit powers, but it still fucks up my hands something fierce.
Izanami, who has been watching my attempts this whole time off to the side, gives a light chuckle before strolling to my side.
“I figured after the first time, you would have gotten the hint…” She reaches down, and waves a hand over the blade, shunting it into the darkness, “Holy Spirit Sword it may be, but it's also a Divine Artifact, think something equivalent to the Norse's Mjolnir…not just anyone can pick them up and use them, even you…” she wraps her arms around me, and draws me in for a gentle hug.
Or snuggle? Judging by the fact that she's rubbing her face against the top of my head.
At least it isn't to the death anymore.
Heh.
Okay. I'll stop.
Also, that explains a few things…like why the thing is so bloody powerful.
Of course, it's not merely a Holy Spirit Sword, it's ability is too bullshit for that.
Still.
I cross my arms, and totally don’t pout, “I thought it was stubborn, like its original owner.”
Izanami hums mirthfully, “Oh, it is,” she agrees easily, “but it would still never allow you to wield it.”
“Damn.” I let out a discontent sigh.
Honestly, it's usually not like me to be such a loot goblin.
But in this case? It's kind of required. Until I fix my sword, I need a weapon to use in the meantime.
And who knows how long it'll take to even find someone to fix it?
The only people I can think of off the top of my head are the Church.
Haha! Yeah. Nope!
Is there some sort of secret hermit blacksmith living in a mountain somewhere?
Maybe someone like that famous Japanese swordsmith guy, Masamune.
Could be he's still alive, or maybe his Spirit Inheritor is out there somewhere, and they can help?
Wonder if the guy would take commissions for armor as well?
Ah, one more thing to ask Uzume when I get back.
Amongst other things.
“I'm kind of surprised though,” Izanani mutters, almost wistfully, “how you haven't noticed what you have gained quite yet.”
“Eh?” I blink, “I gained something? Uh, I trained real hard, got stronger, yeah, but I don't think—”
“Look deeper, Noriaki.” She interrupts softly, “Look inside.”
“I…okay???” I utter, still not entirely sure what she's getting at.
I don't feel any different, besides stronger of course due to my training as I said, but there's no harm in doing a quick check I suppose.
So, I close my eyes.
Immediately, my mind's eye is filled with the scene of my sun beating in my chest.
The sun that is now also on fire.
Well, okay, that sounds like an oxymoron, but it's truly the best way to describe it now!
Usually, the sun looks like a distant sun to my psyche, when it beats like a heart, it pumps out power in the form of golden waves.
Simple.
Now?
The thing is surrounded by a corona of heat as fire rises off it like a wick to a candle.
I tentatively reach out to it, causing the star to beat once more.
Only this time, I'm shocked out of my mind's eye as the beat of power is accompanied by the loud clangof a hammer striking an anvil, and a roar of heat.
I'm left blinking several times in reality, as the next thing I hear is Izanami cooing as she tries snuggling closer to me.
“Waarmmm~...” She draws out happily.
I look down at my body, to see that I'm straight up radiating heat, creating visible shimmering waves of haze around myself.
“...Alright, Grandma.” I start, only to be stopped as Izanami pouts all of a sudden.
“Hmph,” she huffs, “Grandma makes me sound old…I feel way too giddy right now to be old…”
The fuck kind of logic is that?
Pretty sure she was just fine with me calling her that earlier too!
“Just call me…Nami!” She decides after a second.
I click my tongue, “Alright…Nami.” I sigh as she giggles excitedly, “What's this about? Why am I suddenly a heater?”
“You're a bit more than that now, you.” She chastises, booping my nose, “Now…do you know Susa killed Kagustuchi?”
I nod, slowly, “He elaborated that he killed him several times, yes.”
She sighed sadly at the mention of that, before shaking her head, and continuing, “When a god dies…where do you think their powers go?”
“With them wherever they go, right?” I raise an eyebrow, “Why would they go somewhere else?”
“In most cases, yes, especially when it comes to other deities,” Izanami beams with pride, and a little sadness, “but with us Kami…it's a tad different. We specialize in sharing, connection, and nature. But as something can be given…so too can it be taken away.”
Oh. Oh.
“Susanoo stole Kagustuchi's power?” I uttered, drawing a slow sad nod from Izanami.
“It was one of the ways he kept him weak enough to take him down again easily when he revived.” She elaborates, “When you ran Susa through with that sword, Kagustuchi's power, his divinity and Musubi, tried to return to the blade.
“However, the curse on that sword prevented that. So, it went to the closest compatible vessel instead…you.”
Ah.
That certainly explains why I haven't felt anything different.
Adding fire on top of more fire isn't really a change after all, though it should mean I have stronger fire, I guess?
Certainly won't say no to that!
Hopefully, it helps make my flames easier to control outside of my body, that'd be nice to have.
“Well…that's neat, I guess?” I try, “More fire isn't a bad thing, never know you might need to burn something harder.”
Izanami nods slightly, “That is one use, but you do know Kagustuchi was associated with more than simply fire, yes?”
“Huh? No, no I did not know that.” I state, intrigued, “Hit me.”
“He was not only the God of Fire but also the God of the Hearth as well.” She begins, as though recalling an old memory, “Additionally, he was the patron of those who often worked with fire, such as blacksmiths, and ceramic workers.”
Oh! The hearth?
Does that make me male Hestia now?
Eh. No. I'm far too violent for that.
But…
“Blacksmiths and ceramics, huh?” I muse aloud, scratching my chin.
…Why is my first thought that I may be able to make my ceramic gourds to train up my lung capacity?
Wait a minute, why would I need to make them? Inari holds domain over tea, yet she didn't need to make it, she summoned it right in front of me!
Izanami gives my cheek a little poke, startling me out of my train of thought with a giggle.
“Already planning things?” She asks, knowingly.
I chuckle back at her, “Very much so.”
“I figured as much, but, ah!” She perks up, “Word of warning, with Susa gone and no longer administering the duties of Kagustuchi, that means such things now fall to you.”
My face, instantly, falls at that.
“Oh don't worry so much about such things…” she pats me on the head, soothingly, “Kagustuchi isn't a widely revered deity, like say Inari, so your ‘duties’ now are more like…chores to take care of every once in a while.”
“Oh yeah?” I stated, doubtful, “And these chores include?”
“Well, for starters, with Susa gone, you're going to have to go around and renew the blessings and power he instilled in people and shrines.” She began, “They'll fade slowly over time without him around to maintain them.”
I cringe, slightly.
Every Shrine? I don't know how many shrines Kagustuchi has, but that doesn't sound fun.
Not only that though, but blessings too? Like the ones given to the Himejima?
Ah. Well, I'm sure Suzaku wouldn't mind if certain detractors slowly lost their powers.
I blink as a new thought occurs.
Does this mean Suzaku technically worships me now? By proxy?
Oh fuck. I'm going to have to tell her that the god her entire clan worships has been dead and I now have his power.
That's going to be a fun bridge to cross for future Nori.
“Beyond that, you might be called upon during prayers or rituals to give blessings, or during a spell to invoke flames,” Izanami continues easily, “but as I said, Kagustuchi shouldn’t be so widely worshiped for such things to be a terrible inconvenience.”
“You say that,” I grumble, “but I won't be thinking that when some crazy ceramic worker wakes me up at four in the morning trying to make ‘the perfect plate’ or some shit.”
All Izanami does is giggle at my future pain.
She does that a lot, I'm noticing.
When I first met her, she sounded and acted like some sort of mysterious distant motherly figure.
Her true personality is closer to that of an overly affectionate big sister though, isn't it?
So, I reach up and grab her cheek.
“Mah!?” She exclaims, blinking rapidly, “Noriaki!?”
“Alright, Nami.” I start with a toothless smile, “We've got some stuff to do!”
“Uhm…? Like what?” She inquires, reaching up to take my hand away.
I pull harder, and she squeaks, flinching her hand while.
“Let's see,” I look around the still very wrecked throne room, “Susan chucked my sword somewhere around here, so we need to find it. While we do that though, you and I need to have a talk.”
“A-About…?” She muttered, sounding genuinely terrified.
My smile only grows wider, “About this idea, where gods sit back and let others, usually humans, deal with their messes…”
“E-Eh…? That's…I…Um.” Izanami tries looking away.
I won't let her.
“Mmmm!!”
“I will get the sandal.” I threaten plainly.
“Wait! No, that's not…” She sags, looking at my glare, and concedes, “Okay…let's go.”
I sigh, as I practically drag the Creator Goddess along.
Time to Daddy my Grandma, I guess?
…I'd say I'm going to Hell for that statement, but I'm already there, so it's fine.
In all seriousness though, this woman is affection starvedas hell.
Next time I come down, I should drag my mother or other uncle who's hopefully not a bastard down here with me…
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
I give a long, tired, sigh as I walk into the grounds of my home.
It's several hours into the night now. I'm clad in a new yet basic blue robe I picked up at a store on the way here, my broken blade safely sheathed at my back, of course.
Mentally drained is a pretty apt descriptor for how I feel at the moment.
After ‘Daddying’ Izanami and finding my blade stuffed under a bunch of rocks, I did get the chance to laze around with her for a bit.
Should have guessed it, but the woman loves cuddling.
Following that though, I figured it was time to head back home, so Izanami granted me the ability the Oni Loli Brigade uses to travel between Yomi and the Earth on the fly.
Basically, all you do is step in a shadow and appear out the other end in Yomi, so to speak.
Due to my being a deity, I can bring people with me though, unlike the Oni girls.
The only problem is I still have to travel across the country to get back to say, the Palace, or home, it's not that kind of teleportation.
It's still better than having to run across the country twice over, shortening the travel time considerably.
Now that I’m home, I think I'm going to plop down in my bed, and lay around for several da-
Two pairs of glowing yellow eyes suddenly appear in the dark, before soaring at me.
I sigh with a smile, letting the inevitable collision happen.
When it does, I manage to stay upright, catching the two by wrapping my arms around them at the time of impact.
“Welcome back, daaaarling~! Nyah~!” Kuroka purrs out, nuzzling rapidly into my side back and forth.
“...Welcome back, Senpai.” Shirone drew out quietly into my other side, significantly less animated than her older sister.
Not that I'm shocked. Poor girl sounds ready to pass out.
“Hello to you too,” I chuckle, patting them both on the back, “what are you two doing still doing up, hmm? Figured you'd be asleep this late.”
“I was.” Shirone mumbled, too tired to be annoyed it seems, “She was awake playing video games, sensed you coming up, and woke me up…”
“C'mon Shirone, don't be like that, nyah~!” Kuroka eyed her little sister knowingly, “I know you wanted to see him as soon as he got back too!”
Shirone grumbles something into my robe, before speaking up, and simply stating, “Big sister is annoying.”
Kuroka snickered.
“I wasn’t gone that long, right?” I muse confusedly aloud, “It's only been…what, like around a day? Maybe?”
Not counting all the time I spent in Kuni, of course.
“Senpai should also shut up.” Shirone grumbles further.
I cackle, and oblige her for now, zipping my lips and patting her head.
I give her ears little scratches, prompting soft light purrs from her, and do the same to Kuroka when she eventually sees and starts pouting.
Eventually, I decided that while being outside at night is cool and all, I’d rather be inside.
So, I pick the two up and hold them against my sides, although only Kuroka reacts at all, giving a lewd giggle as I grab their thighs and lift them.
Shirone finally reacts when I sit down on the bed with the two of them, smiling slightly, and claiming my thigh as a pillow as she lays back down.
Kuroka buries her face into my neck, still purring, before asking, “So? Anything interesting happen in the Japanese Underworld, darlinyah~?”
I shoot her an amused smile.
“Really stretching the limits of that catspeak, hmm?”
“I have no idea what you're talkinyah bout! Heehee~!” She denies it with a stupid smile.
Uh oh, she's learning.
I roll my eyes, “As a matter of fact, something did happen. I ended up meeting several female Oni’s before I even got into Yomi. They–”
“Did you breed them, nyah~?” Kuroka suddenly asks.
Shirone twitches suddenly, and I spit out an imaginary drink.
“What? The fuck? No!” I quickly deny, “They looked like lolis for the most part! And I just met them!? I don't stick my dick in everything that asks for it!”
Kuroka nods, “Good, good, nyah~! I called dibs on kittens first!”
Of course that's what she focuses on.
Kuroka suddenly tilts her head, “Though…that reason is kinda weak, don't ya think darling~?”
“Huh? What do you mean by that? I'm not that kind of horny all the ti–”
“Isn't Shirone technically a loli?” Kuroka cuts me off.
I stare at her.
Just. Blankly.
“And weren't you, not even a couple of days ago, balls deep in her, nyah~?” Kuroka questions, lips widening with each passing moment into the mother of all smirks.
Ah. Well.
Hnmgh.
I look over, and down, at Shirone.
The Shirone, whose eyes are very open right now.
Hnmgh.
Yeah, fuck this shit, I don't think any amount of copium is going to save me from what's about to come.
“Hmmmm~??” Kuroka hums, slowly getting louder as she gets closer to my face.
Only for a little hand to grab her face and stop her dead in her tracks
Oh damn. I'm saved!
On the other hand, though, Shirone is slowly getting up.
A very awake-looking Shirone is slowly getting up.
Oh shit. Catfight.
“Not. Loli.” She grinds out, staring colder at her older sister, “Petite.”
“Hmm!” Kuroka smirks, “I don't know, Shirone! You haven't been letting your body grow since you cut off access to the natural world’s Ki, so, technically–”
Kuroka’s next works are cut off and muffled as Shirone clenches her jaw tighter, shutting her up, whilst narrowing her eyes at her.
“What was that, you perverted kudan?” Shirone states, tone dead, even as Kuroka's eyes widen in outrage, “I couldn't hear you past those overgrown sacks of meat you call tits.”
Ah, the return of savage Shirone. Glorious.
Though, the fuck is a kudan? Is that an animal I've never heard of before?
Kuroka reaches up and tries to pry Shirone’s hand off her.
So! While those two are distracting each other, I slither out between the two using my non-existent stealth skills and head off away from all…that.
I’m genre-savvy enough to know that, eventually, I will get dragged into that, and at that point, the possibility that my cock remains attached to my body drops significantly.
Sure, I can regenerate it.
But what guy would want to go through that in the first place!?
Besides, there's somebody else still up and about that I need to have a word with.
Right where I found her before, although this time, she's kneeling before that picture of my old man in her maid outfit.
Uzume turned as soon as I entered, visible confusion written across her face.
“When I sensed the two Nekoshou jumping you at the gate, I thought for sure I wouldn't see you until morning…” She mutters in disbelief.
I snorted at her, “You almost didn't, but then Kuroka did Kuroka things, and her sister took offense to that…” I sigh, waving it all off, “Besides, this is kind of important for you, and by extension, Mom to know, eventually.”
Uzume blinked at that before her confusion was replaced by growing uneasiness, “Oh. Um, okay…i-is–”
“Dad wasn't down there, no.” I shut that train down instantly.
Uzume gives a long sigh of relief, “Thank goodness, so then what's up?”
I sat down right next to her.
“Susanoo is dead.”
“...Eh?” Uzume stares at the side of my face, “...Come again?”
“Susanoo is dead.” I repeat clearly, “Me and Tobio killed him.”
“...Oh.” I saw the moment it finally set in, the realization, the weight of what I was saying, as it clicked in her eyes, “Oh. Shit.”
“Yup.” I sighed tiredly, “Dear old uncle was too far gone. I don't know if he lost it completely, or if there was some method to madness, or what…but yeah. We had to put him down.” I give her a side eye, “Sent him to wherever gods go when they die.”
If I wasn't looking for it, I wouldn't have caught it.
The brief snap into the dazed, haunted look that crosses her face, fills her eyes.
The way she stills ever so slightly to stop herself from trembling.
I curse, internally.
Uncle wasn't lying, was he then? About Uzume?
Shit.
The moment passes quickly, however, and Uzume swallows thickly, “Okay…okay okay okay…” She mutters rapidly to herself, “That's…certainly important, yeah. Ama would very much like to know about this as soon as possible.”
“I kind of figured. Oh, yeah!” I add, "Tell her Yomi will be fine with Izanami though, and that she should really go down and visit her mother.” I huff, exasperated, “Woman is one hell of a clinger…she could use the affection.”
Uzume squeaks in…fear? And flinched back.
“You met Izanami!?” Uzume cries out, “And she didn't eat your soul!?”
Huh? The fuck? Is Izanami the boogeyman in Shinto myth now and I missed the memo?
Or is Uzume just being Uzume? Again.
I decided to further destroy her brain by casually following up with, “Also met Izanagi too.”
“E-Eh!?” Uzume stared at me, wide-eyed, gaping.
I snorted.
Yup, she's broken now.
Sucks I won't be able to see Izanagi again though, and abuse that Time Chamber bullshit.
Susanoo was the only one who could get into Kuni, since when I told Izanami about it, she stated she didn't even know the place existed.
Also that such a move was typical of him.
Still unfortunate though.
Uzume.exe finally manages to reboot as she shakes her head, quickly asking, “What happened down there!?”
I shrug, “Nothing much.”
“Bullshit!” She immediately calls out.
I shrug again, “Eh. I'll tell you all about it in the morning, how about that?”
“T-Thats's! Hnngh…” Uzume groaned, “Fine…Fine. You must be tired, after all.”
I smile at her, and pat her on the head, “Right back at you. Don't you know how late it is?”
“Eheh…Yeah. I guess?” She gives weakly.
“Go to bed. Now, Uzume.” I order, calmly, but sternly.
“Eh!? Okay, okay! Jeez…” She gets up in short order after that, brushing off her skirt quickly as she does.
She bows to me, with a sigh, “By your order…” then turns to the picture of my Dad, and does the same, before scurrying out.
My eyes watch her back as she goes.
When she's gone completely, I give a deep sigh, pondering just how exactly I'm supposed to unpack and fix that new bundle of trauma dropped in my lap.
My first thought is, to come out with my knowledge and force it out from her in turn.
Which is a horrible idea, but it's not like she's been forthcoming with anyone else of her own volition about this, so???
Yeah, I'm kind of lost on this one.
I doubt going ‘unga bunga!’ and hitting this over the head with the subtlety of a giant slab of metal will work, this ain't a fight, and I'm no therapist, but I'm not that stupid.
Ugh.
I wish I was though. Fighting is much easier than mental problems.
The world would be a much better place if you could just fit every problem with a big fuck off slab of metal.
Or a stream of fire.
Either or.
I think I'll sleep on that for a little while, then decide what to do later.
Or maybe, I'll just drop it in my mom's lap and let her deal with it.
Maybe.
Doubt she'd be any better at fixing it than I would be.
I soon stand up myself, giving the old man a solemn bow before heading off myself.
I make it around halfway back to the main house before I sense someone, right outside the grounds, where the barriers protecting the whole place are set.
They're Kuroka's barriers, so I'm not worried about them breaking, but uh…
Why is that one guy who was here with Suzaku trying to get in?
And failing. Very badly.
What was his name again?
Hmm, Kouki Samejima.
Ah! He's the guy that told me to do nothing!
I cackle and continue walking back inside.
Sure, I could go out there, listen to him prattle angrily about how I interfered when I shouldn't have, all that shit.
Then when I point out casually how he's not truly mad at me, but himself for being unable to do anything, he’ll attack me.
It'll all end with me stuffing his unconscious ass in a cardboard box and mailing him back to the bar.
Now, while that's fun and all, I'm not feeling it right now.
If he's still there in the morning though, sure, I'll humor him.
Though he wasn't there earlier, so is this his first time there, or was he here earlier…?
Eh. I'll figure it out in the morning.
Now, I'm going to go spank my cat girls until they stop fighting, then I'm going to use them both as pillows.
Nothing, not even the angry cat drill guy outside, is going to stop me!
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
In the Palace of Takamagahara, all is quiet.
For once.
Amaterasu trudges down the halls, for the first time in a long time, neither oversleeping nor getting no sleep at all.
She rubs her eyes with a small smile on her face.
Is this what pride and accomplishment feel like?
She completely misses the person-shaped hole in the hall as she walks past it.
It is odd, however, how quiet it is.
The court is not quite in session yet, but it's still early enough where courtiers and hanger-ons should be annoying her about something already.
She'll take this blessing, what with how everything has been so far.
Sure, it's not all bad.
After the whole thing with Grigori, integration of what the Shinto has been given has been going shockingly smoothly.
But on the flip side, Heaven, or the Abrahamic God, hasn't even been answering her regarding well, anything.
Not getting her sword back. Not getting in on dealing with the Grigori's fuck ups, nothing.
She'd almost say they ceased existing after Michael showed up, but the Devils were very happy to inform her that they are still active.
The very dead Astaroth Clan Heir via light spear crucifixion being displayed for an entire town in Italy to be cheered upon was a testament to that.
She was morbidly curious as to why the Devils were letting Heaven get away with it, but they refused to elaborate.
Regardless, she decided to stop pestering Heaven for a while.
In other news, she got to watch her son get hunted and nearly killed by a giant fuck off Oni.
That entire thing in Kyoto, in general, wasn't fun to watch.
Inari already had enough to deal with, what with the Grigori Deal, then Kyoto…
Although the way that's been going, Inari has hinted that all this extra work will be worth it once the other Yokai all join up in whatever she and Nori are doing.
She also not so subtly hinted to her that she'd break her son's hips if it succeeded.
Again.
Fun.
Then there's–
She stops as she finally enters the throne room.
The very, very wrecked throne room.
Where all the Heavenly Kami are sort of standing around, gapping at it, or expecting it to fix itself.
Technically, it will.
When her little brother - yes, she's older! She was born first! - gets off his hard ass and fixes it in Yomi!
Amaterasu sighs, understanding now why everything is so quiet.
She wouldn't admit it out loud, but this kind of damage…is a first, it's not nearly as bad as any of his other episodes.
It worries her. Slightly.
Yet there's work to be done, and so Amaterasu takes a seat on her throne and glares at the mingling masses of gods to get a move on.
Now then, where was she?
Right. It's lucky most foreign dignitaries can't or won't come up here, or else this mess would be much more of a problem.
She wouldn't let Odin and his ilk within several thousand miles of Takamagahara, even if he could enter here, but it's the idea that counts.
Perhaps within the next few months or so, she'll be able to stop negotiating with that old perverted tub of lard and get something concrete.
She sighs, only for her to perk up as her phone pings in her robes.
Pulling it out, and ignoring entirely the hard looks the older Kami bears at her for it, she sees it is a message from…Uzume?
Everyone backs away several feet, as Amaterasu begins laughing uproariously.
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 40 End
I can't decide whether or not to time skip straight to the Norse stuff starting, or do a smaller skip to something happening in the middle. Got a few months, after all.
But there's also a bunch of stuff I don't want to say happened off screen.
Hmm, maybe, quest for Noriaki to fix his sword will be next, a smaller arc, like the one with Kuroka's purification.
There wasn't any time for him to say anything besides that.
There was barely any time for me to move.
The split-second look of pure shock on my uncle's face at whatever he did there not working exactly died about as quickly as it came.
Only to be replaced with more lightning, exploding from his form.
A lot more lightning.
My power focused around my hands, I pushed everything out of my palms as with a burst of movement, I barely managed to make it before the lightning wave struck.
The golden glow of my combined powers acted like an umbrella. It couldn't stop the encroaching wave, but it could divert his power around us.
“Hi there…!” I grit out through clenched teeth as the storm of lightning coils around us, “Nice to finally meet you properly! Kind of!”
Tobio, pressed his back against my own, shielding the big black dog in his arms with his body as much as possible as well, “Right back at you, I think?” He gives a shy chuckle, “Listen, I'm–”
“Sorry about all that happened a while ago? That you weren't in your right mind and all that blah blah blah.” I snorted after answering for him, “Don't worry about it, I know. Now, is the best boy okay back there?”
I can feel Tobio blink at the back of my head, partly in bafflement, likely for me writing off his trying to kill me thing, while also being partly confused.
“Oh!” He perks up in realization, “You mean Jin!”
“Who else could I be talking about!?” I call out, grunting as my feet slide back slightly.
Man, is it just me, or is this lighting wave becoming less of a wave and more…concentrated?
“Of course, of course,” Tobio chuckles good-naturedly, “Jin is…fine, I think. But he feels…loose? I don't know how to exactly describe it. We're usually so in sync, but I'm having trouble feeling him...it's weird.”
Loose?
A memory surfaces.
Indra, in canon. He took Cao Cao and Georg's Sacred Gears.
Did my dear Uncle just try and do the same?
This little…!
The blue and purple wave before me starts turning into a bright violet and white stream.
My umbrella of power cracks.
“Well, I hope that ‘weird’ feeling doesn't hamper you at all for what's coming…!” I ground out, my feet digging into the ground as I try to stand my ground.
“It won't.” Tobio muttered, resolute, and despite the literal plasma beam raging down upon us, it was crystal clear to my ears.
“Good shit.” I reply in turn, smirking back at me.
The smile etched across his face is all I need to see.
Before I breathe deep and move.
Sun Breathing.
The dog in Tobio's arms melts.
Dance.
As I reach for my back, for my blade, Tobio is already moving.
As one, our blades fall, parting the near plasma stream in front of us with a roar of flame and darkness.
Susanoo's form finally appears as the energy disperses, an annoyed snarl on his lips as he lowers a sparking outstretched hand.
Reconstituted sword of Holy Spirit Power in my hand, just like the one I wielded earlier, I reach behind my head to my neck and rub out a crick.
“Don't let his sword even touch your skin,” I warn casually, “the poison will dissolve you in seconds.”
Tobio raises an amused eyebrow, “Anything else?”
“Yeah,” I grunt, as my neck gives a relieving pop, “save his nose for me. That's the part of his body I'm going to break.”
The dog boy cackled at that, “No promises.”
Susanoo devolves into beastial growling at this point. I don't know why exactly though. Our casual remarks that hinted we are going to kick his ass, maybe?
Regardless, I think I may have broken him with all the shit talk, made him run out of ‘YOU DARE!’s and shit like that.
This may have also extended to his tactics because he simply boar-rushed toward us immediately after the sounds escaped his throat.
Crimson flames erupt from my unmoving blade, creating light, and casting a small shadow behind myself and Tobio.
In the blink of an eye, Tobio vanishes.
Susanoo’s eyes widen, as he whirls around toward his own shadow, just as Tobio bursts outfrom it, scythe swinging mercilessly for the god's jaw.
Let it at least be said, that despite my uncle's berserker rage at this point, he's still a god.
He caught the shaft of the scythe mere inches before the blade tip poked his cheek out, and immediately swung down with his sword in retaliation, a feral grin upon his face.
Just as his blade came down, and struck….through air, instead of flesh.
My sword glowed with a bright white light as I merely held it up, forcing him to cast another shadow that Tobio dipped out of.
“Sorry Grandma.” I muse aloud, looking around as Izanami’s darkness bubbles away into nothing, “But I think we got this now. Don't think dog boy can manipulate your kind of shadows anyway.”
Susanoo turns back to me, “Do you now!?” And swings, a shockwave of air arcing out from his sword as he does.
“Ah!” I feign shock as I leap up and over the airwave, my illuminating light once against condensing around the blade, “So he can speak! Color me surprised!”
“You little brat…!" Storm clouds sparking with lightning whip and whirl around.
“Aren't you forgetting something, uncle?” I remind him with a smile, as all caring nephews do.
He clicked his tongue in exertion, just in time to round back once more and slash through the several dozen blade meat grinder that exploded out of his shadow.
“That's not what I was talking about~!” I whistle out cheerily, before launching the condensed mass of light from my sword in my best impression of an excali-blast.
With an annoyed grunt, he turns, meeting my attack halfway with an outstretched arm, physically parting the stream of life as it hits him with his plan.
At the same time, the other side of his body, his sword arm, is dealing with Tobio's blades by trying to reduce the amount of shadows
Lightning erupts from his sword, flashing down and across the ground in a cone, spreading out as much as it can to disperse the black blades.
I grunt with exertion and swing up, redirecting my light beam up, before pushing every last bit of condensed power through the edge, all at once.
The result? The world's most sparkly flashbang, right above his hand.
Susanoo made a guttural howl of pure annoyance and rage as fresh new shadows stretched out all around him.
Tobio is quick to act, phasing from one of the newly formed shadows, ducking under a wild and wide swing from the bedazzled Susanoo, and slicing up.
Through one of his arms.
His sword arm.
In that one singular moment, the world felt like it stopped, everything became quiet at the sound of Tobio's scythe rending godly flesh.
Susanoo's head turns, the shock of the pain granting clarity enough to watch his forearm and sword fall.
Only when the sound of his sword clanking against the floor resonated across the throne room did he snap out of his shock.
And if I wasn't watching his face so intently, I would have missed it.
The split second way his face morphed into one of extreme unconditional fear.
Before it was replaced by his default, extreme unrelenting rage.
I knew what he was about to do before he even started doing it.
I was already moving, no, flying, forward, blasting like a rocket as flames blew out my heels, while my uncle lit up, bright.
He looked like the orb of a plasma ball lamp. A bright violet and purple aura covered his form, flowing across his body in violent coiling viscous waves.
All in all, he didn't produce much light, most of it being confined to his immediate area, not stretching out much further beyond.
But that's all he needs. Because Tobio is right in front of him.
Lightning begins erupting from across his form, as he brings his now only hand up, the aura around him condensing and building and twisting into the rough shape of a javelin or arrow.
I'm sure the only reason I’m catching any of this is thanks to my eyes, because it's only at this point does Tobio seem to realize something is coming and attempt to leap away, shock etched across his face.
There's no need, however.
I slam into Susanoo's chest right before he tries to bring the rod from god down.
As soon as I touch him, it felt like slamming into one giant wall, that was also a big fuck off taser.
But that's fine, I don't need to hurt him now, I need to move him!
So, my arms wrap around him, and taking one from Tobio’s book, I lift Susanoo as soon as I slam into him, carrying the Kami away with me on my flight.
Beyond us, I hear a thunderous boom and see a pillar of crackling lightning flare up into the ceiling as rapidly flashing lights.
Though it's the roar of wrath from my impromptu passenger that tells me the most important part, he missed.
I see him raise his arm again, this time looking at me, only to be stopped with a grunt, his body jerking back as I slam the enraged god into the far wall with enough force to crack the entire side of the room.
Ah, Izanami's darkness is still in the other rooms, which means no going through and outside.
I can work with that.
As he raises his arm, I step back, raising my blade.
With a breath, I step to the side and go low, dodging most of the wild lightning cone that roars forth from his hand.
What I can't, I push my powers to work overtime fixing before the damage becomes too great.
Seared flesh is restored, seized-up muscles work freely, and I move.
Sunflower Thrust.
As I stab, crimson fire, light, and Holy Spirit Power swirl around my phantom blade's edge, and for one glorious instance…combine.
Golden flames roar forth, turning my blade into a drill as it bore through his lightning, and into his arm, stabbing clean through before twisting and setting the blade, impaling his arm stuck to the wall.
Susanoo tries to step forward and tear his arm free.
I rear my fist back, focusing as much of my powers as my arm can't handle without popping, before launching a savage uppercut into his face.
My fist meets his nose, and the impact explodes with fire and air, his nose cracking as his head snaps back into the wall.
My uncle's eyes widen in shock as his nose spurts blood.
I smile.
Tobio comes flying out of my shadow, vaulting over my shoulder to land a ferocious flying kick down to Susanoo's shin as he tries to lift out his leg.
The god gives a pained groan, and we both wince imagining the sheer pain of the charley horse Tobio just gave the guy.
That doesn't last for long though, as there is no letting up.
I follow up Tobio's attack with a spinning kick to Susanoo’s side, the impact exploding in flames just as my first attack did.
Tobio lands a gross left hook to Susanoo’s jaw.
I knock his head to the other side with a right haymaker to his temple.
Tobio slams his knuckles into Susanoo’s gut, and we switch sides as the god roars in pain and tries to move, again.
I leap over Tobio this time, swiping Susanoo's face with a flaming kick, as Tobio slams his foot down on his other leg.
Eventually, I began losing count of how many hits exactly we dealt out, how many times we took turns beating his body into the wall, and how exactly we did.
If there was a part of his body that wasn't struck enough, we hit it, if there was a part we haven't hit in a while, we hit it again.
We weren't giving him the time to react, forcing him into a cycle of pain and violence that we refused to let end.
All he needed to do was give it up, and it would stop.
But as the jumping prolonged, I knew he wouldn't give it up.
That was only confirmed when his bruised body began emitting divine power from every single pore of his body, and a roar of anguish pain, and fury bubbled from his throat.
Tobio grabbed me as winds came out of nowhere, swirling around the storm god's form, and right before they bellowed out he pulled, yanking me back with him and into the shadows.
We reappeared on the opposite side of the throne room, as the entire side where we were was all of sudden enveloped by a hurricane.
Storm gray and black clouds swirled, spiraling like saw blades around the god, lightning and divine power forks between the clouds, and within the center of the storm, Susanoo hefts himself off the wall, tearing my blade from his arm and tossing it aside.
Divine power rolled from his form like ocean waves, the storm around him growing with each crashing wake.
The Palace begins to shudder, shaking as though a growing earthquake is striking it.
Within the storm, stone and tile are torn apart, ground, and blasted to dust within the winds and pressure of his raw might.
“I…will do whatever it takes…!” He grounds out through broken gritted teeth, “To see this to the end…! Even…even if I have to tear about the entire Palace…no…this whole Realm to do it!!” He roars out.
Yet, it isn't one of wrath or rage, it's sheer, unadulterated desperation.
He grasps his head with his only hand left, stumbling forward, he starts rambling, and ranting, and, for lack of a better word, bitching.
And at this point? I zone most of it out.
It's the same tired old shit that he gave during his and I’s talk, mixed with contradictory motivations, and heavy amounts of copium that makes even me do a double take.
I stand there, deadpanning, as my uncle rants and raves, about how every single sacrifice is worth it, how everything he's done will be worth it, and how he'll be better than Izanagi.
He stutters, he stammers, blood and saliva spitting from his mouth as he desperately tries to reaffirm to the world, to himself, that everything will be okay.
I can't help but think how long he's deluded himself into this type of thinking.
He told me I care too much, yet seeing the lengths he's willing to go for a single fucking sword that doesn't even possess any of the original Divinity of the god he hates so much makes me want to laugh.
He says it's all for her, his mother, he says he's better than his father, yet as far as I can see, he's disregarded her and in turn, has ended up exactly like him.
All this sacrifice, and what does he have to show for it?
Everything is falling apart around him, literally.
It's almost poetic If it wasn't so sad.
I turned and looked at Tobio, who was watching the gods break down with near-passive pity.
Seeing me look at him, he eyes me back, and wonders aloud, “We're going to have to kill him, aren't we?”
I sigh at that, “Yeah. Probably.”
Tobio clicks his tongue, “If I had known earlier, I could have cut his head off earlier…”
I shake my head and wave him off, “No, no…it's fine. It's better this way.”
Tobio tilts his head toward me in confusion.
This is what you were talking about, weren't you, Grandma?
The thing you couldn't do was kill him. What mother could put down their child? Especially one that cares for you, even in their own twisted messed up way.
I look back towards the storm, answering his questioning gaze with another question, “Say, dog boy, you said something about your gear being looser now, right?”
Tobio blinks at me, “Dog boy…?” He murmurs, before shaking his head, “Yeah, something like that.” He confirms, “Why?”
I smile, as the storm draws closer, “Loose enough to let a certain something manifest?”
Tobio stares at me before it clicks into place, and his eyes widen, “I…think so.”
“Without hurting you.” I turn back to look at him and preface, just in case, prompting him to chuckle lightly.
Jin, the black dog beast, rises from his shadow, “Of course, though I can’t pull out the true complete blade, I can get close enough.” Tobio pats Jin’s head, causing the dog to give a low rumbling bark before it opens its mouth wide.
Then I blink, as Tobio shoves his entire arm down the dog's maw.
Even the storm seems to slow at the sheer confusion the scene generates.
Only to stop growing entirely, as Tobio pulls out a blade made entirely of cursed black flames.
Through the dark fire, I can make out the hazy outline of a ruined double-sided old Japanese straight sword, cracked and chipped along its edges.
Susanoo has stopped talking at this point, now, he's staring at the sword, mouth slightly agape.
Tobio gives a queasy smile, then holds it out to me.
I blink at him once more, “Eh?”
“To use while you don't have your usual weapon,” he waves the cursed flame sword at me, before adding with a stern look, “though I expect it back, of course. Even though it's not the real Ame-no-Ohabari I'm starting to feel a little ill without it…”
I take the sword, tentatively, shocked even though I probably shouldn't be when the cursed flames don't scorch my hands off.
I give him a chuckle back, “Yeah, I gotcha. So we should probably finish this up quickly?”
He nods, “Yes please.”
“Say no more.” I hold the sword up, “Yo, Uncle Susan.”
His gaze snaps to me, growing manic the longer it lingers upon the sword.
“Cope, seeth, and mald in whatever fucked up place gods find after death,” my smirk turns dark, “you're a big strong God, so who knows, maybe the experience will help you.”
The look he gave me, somehow of both indignation and terror, was far too sad to describe.
“I'll carve a path forward.” Tobio steps before me, Jin at his side melting into darkness, before leaping into his outstretched hand, quickly becoming a scythe, “Though this much divine power…I'll need to take it up a notch.” He continues, musing aloud, “Can't use Abyss Side right now, too loose for that, but the standard Crest Side should suffice.”
He looks back at me, “Ready?”
I nod, “Let's do it.”
Susanoo's eyes widened considerably.
He knows what's about to come, and so he roars, his storm bellowing out like an explosion.
Tobio, or rather Jin, merely responded with a howl that seemed to eclipse the roar of the incoming storm.
And by Jin, I mean all the shadows of Yomi, as they crawl toward him, shaking and bubbling and swirling around Tobio.
Thus, Tobio began to chant, as the darkness subsumed him.
<< — Behowlest the slaying of one thousand mortals.>>
Ah, my second viewing of a Balance Breaker.
<< — Besingest the slaying of ten thousand goblins.>>
I have to say, his Abyss Side had more oomph to it.
It's still pretty strong, don't get me wrong, but Abyss Side was more…grandiose, I suppose.
Also, the chant was better.
Seriously, just goblins?
<< — Mine name, which tis immersed in deepest darkness, tis the Imitation God traversing the Polar Night.>>
Still, sends a nice shiver down the spine.
<< — O ye, perishest by mine own black blade>>
Tobio's form finally shifts, growing larger, looking almost entirely like a fully realized pitch-black werewolf with six inky black tails.
<< — Fools ye art, deformed Creator Gods!>>
The darkness explodes off him, as the now truly dog boy reels back his scythes, and blitz forward, appearing as if a speeding shadow even to my eyes.
In any case, I rocket ahead as well, not directly behind him, but as close as I can keep up with.
Yet, even without being right next to him, I can feel it when he does something to his scythe.
It's almost like its presence shifted slightly, the feel of edge as it cut through the air was being altered mid-swing.
If that makes any sense. It doesn't to me, but that sounds about right, I think?
Maybe a more apt comparison would be its aura suddenly shifting?
Regardless, I don’t get much time to contemplate that as Tobio does exactly what he said he was going to do.
He carves a path through the rapidly encroaching storm, in a single swing.
His scythe blade cut through the wind, the lightning, the hurricane itself, all infused and brimming with Susanoo's divine power.
The storm dies out quickly after, whirling into nothingness, with the god who created it looking on, gobsmacked.
Slowly, but surely, blood began to trickle out of his mouth.
Only then does he look down, and see the black flamed blade embedded in his chest.
“Ah. Well. Shit.” He coughs out a glob of blood to the floor, before collapsing on his knees before me, “I didn't even see…when did you…”
“Right after Tobio parted the storm, of course.” I shrug, “When else?”
“Hah…” He wheezes slowly, trying to breathe, “Yeah, yeah. Listen, Nephew. You…take care of her…alright? I…I…”
I interrupt him with a big snort, “Stop being such a big fucking baby, Uncle. She can take care of herself just fine.”
Susanoo gave a pained grumble, “You fucking brat…won't even…”
“No. I don't give a shit about your ‘final’ request,” I tell him off with a frown, “because you won’t stay a dead old man forever. Go visit Kagustuchi. Get scared straight, and come back better.
“Because if you don't? I promise you, the next time you see me…I won't need help putting you back in your place.”
Susanoo's eyebrow twitches, and he glares at me, even as his form begins to dissolve into sparks, clouds, and mist.
“You and me then…next time…brat.” He spat out his final words.
“Sure thing. Old manchild.” I reply easily with a smirk.
His form dissolves entirely, the last look on his face bitter, yet resigned.
In his place, the sweet scent right after a summer storm filled the room.
And I finally let out a breath I didn't know I'd been holding for a long time.
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
“Are the two of you alright?” A sweet, motherly, voice echoes out lightly, right behind me.
So of course, I yelp, turn around, and nearly start swinging until I see who exactly it is.
Izanami. She looks down at me, bemused, “Did I scare you, hmm?”
I huff, before admitting, “Yeah. Can't sense you, battle jitters haven't worn off yet, yadda yadda.” I wave off to her giggling, and Tobio’s chuckling as he approaches.
As he did, the black werewolf form around him melted off, sliding off his body like sludge, and pooling into the ground, becoming his shadow behind him.
From said shadow, the big black dog crawls out and struts over to…me.
“Ruff!” I blink down at the big scary dog that can tear apart gods as it makes a normal barking sound at me before it nuzzles against my hand.
“Uhhh…?” I slowly eye Tobio, who looks just as amused as Izanami does.
“He's trying to say thank you, for saving us. Speaking of…” He smiles, before bowing slightly, “Thank you, Lord Kusanagi.”
I narrow my eyes at him, “You drop the ‘Lord’ bit this instant. Pretty sure we're beyond that at this point.”
“Ah…?” He looks at me, before raising his head and rubbing the back of his head with an uneasy smile, “I…guess we are, huh? Eheh…”
I damn near rolled my eyes at him, but then Jin stopped nuzzling my hand and took a step back.
Before then opening his mouth wide.
I blink once more, before coming to the realization myself.
Ah, right. The sword.
I point at Jin while holding up the sword, “So do I just…?”
“Oh! Mhmm!” Tobio nods.
I shiver a bit, before shoving the sword made of cursed black flames into the dog's mouth, and down its throat.
Thank fuck that sounded just as weird in my head as actually doing it.
With that done, Jin closes his mouth, licks his lips like he just got a particularly tasty treat, and wags his tail as he nuzzles my hand once more.
I give the bestest boy head pats as Izanami walks over to Tobio.
“Tobio Ikuse,” the goddess begins, “I would like to inform you that your grandmother is awake now.”
Tobio’s eyes widen comically, “Wait…what? How!?”
She smiles, “I awoke her myself. You may speak with her if you wish before I must send her back to her proper resting place.”
“I…” He lets out a steadying breath, giving a quivering smile before bowing to her, “Thank you, Lady Izanami.” He looks back toward Jin, “C’mon, Jin!”
“Roo?” Jin perks up, before racing away, just as Tobio starts running off.
I chuckle, watching the two run off.
Once the two are away, I go to Izanami’s side, who is staring at the spot where Susanoo evaporated.
“...You couldn't do it, yeah?” I mutter slowly, “That's why you sat back and watched most of the time…because you knew what needed to happen, but couldn't do it yourself.”
Izanami, eventually, gave a sad sigh.
“Perceptive, aren’t you?” She reaches over, patting me on the head.
I shrug to that, “If I was a parent, I don't know if I could do the same, so I figured…”
She nods solemnly as I trail off.
I shake my head, moving past that topic for now, and ask, “So…now that he's gone, what now? When will he return?”
“With Susa gone, I'll temporarily take back the reins of ruling Yomi, as I have before.” She explains softly, “As for when he'll be back…that depends.”
I furrow my brow, “Depends on what? How much faith is in the Shinto Pantheon?”
She chuckles mirthlessly, “That's part of it, dear, an important part, truly…but what also matters is how much he wants to come back.”
Ah. That explains some things.
“So…estimates?”
She gives an unladylike snort, “Minimum…maybe a little under a year. Eight or so months, I think. With the faith in the pantheon as a whole, and Susa’s…drive…it shouldn't take years.”
I hum at that.
I'll make sure to mark it on my calendar.
Several quiet moments passed, until Tobio walked back in, rubbing his face, in particular, his cheek.
Which was pretty much glowing red.
Despite that, he had a giddy smile on his face.
Until I turned to him, and started, “She told you to finally knock up your childhood friend, didn't she?”
He sputtered on his heels, nearly tripping over himself as soon as the words left my mouth.
He turns to me, absolutely befuddled, “H-How do you…”
“Light Novel tropes.” I wave off, causing Izanami to giggle at my side, “Also because everyone knows you love her, but haven't locked her down yet.”
“Ah…I suppose they do, huh?” His face burns red, matching the mark on his cheek, as he mutters wistfully.
“Welll~?” I probe once more.
He looks away, before sighing, “...She said if I didn't have kids by the time I finished university, she'd haunt me for the rest of my life.”
I snort, not even surprised, “Yikes. Better get to it. I mean it too, if I find out you aren't smashing anyone after I saved your ass I'll curse you with harem protagonist luck for the rest of your life.”
Tobio nearly face vaulted at my threat there, before settling for quickly nodding my way.
Even though he can kill me easily, and I don't know how to deliver that kind of ‘blessing’.
Eh, it's the threat that counts.
Izanami covers her mouth as she grins widely between the two of us, clearing her throat as she walks over to Tobio.
“Now then, Tobio Ikuse? Allow me to undo the damage my brute of a son did to your Sacred Gear.”
“Hmm? Oh! Right, right!” He nods quickly, seemingly very happy to be moving on to the next conversation, before calling out, “Jin!”
Best boy returns from his shadow, tilting his head as Izanami approaches and starts…snuggling him?
Both I and Tobio tilted our heads, as it didn't look like she was doing anything.
Also, the dog is purring, and I didn't think that was possible.
Then again. Said dog also swallowed a fire sword earlier. So…?
Whatever the case, eventually Tobio's eyes suddenly widened, he grabbed his chest as he let out a shuddering breath.
“W-What…? Jin?” He mutters, astonished.
Izanami sets Jin down, who starts prancing and dancing around, before leaping into Tobio’s arms.
“Jin! There you are buddy…there you are…I can feel you again!”
“Arrroooo!!!” The shadows seem to howl just as gleefully as Jin does.
It takes everything I can to not outwardly ‘Awww!’ at the sight before me.
So I'll do it internally instead.
Awww!!
After a few moments of Tobio hugging it out with Jin, he finally lets the dog down and turns to the two of us.
He bows, and Jin tries to follow along, “Thank you. For everything.”
Izanami shakes her head at that, “It was nothing, truly.”
I also waved him off, once again, before Izanami sighed.
“I suppose it's time for you two to go, yes?”
I suddenly snorted, loudly, "He can go, I'm staying for a little while longer.”
Tobio accepted that without question.
Izanami though…looked legitimately confused.
“Huh?” She asked, “But…why?”
“Did you forget?” I raised my eyebrow at her, “I said I would, for you, remember?”
Izanami stared down at me like she was waiting for me to say sike or something.
When I merely stared at her back, she suddenly grabbed me, holding my body against her like some sort of long-lost teddy bear, and my face smashed into her chest.
“Y-You…remember…!” The poor women then begin to lightly sob, and hold onto me tighter.
As if I was going to suddenly disappear on her all of a sudden.
Though with this grip, I might die, so I very well could if I die and vanish like Susanoo.
Ah. It's not a sword, not magic, not even Murphy that ultimately fells me.
It's titties. It was always going to be…the titties…
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 39 End
Jin is the confirmed best boy.
Also, I couldn't get into here, but Nori did get something out of all this.
That will be gone into next time though. Possible interlude this weekend, with Tobio meeting back up with the rest of his team, and Ama waking up to...something.
I run through the Palace, cackling like a coked-up monkey high on LSD.
As I imagine several other clones are also doing this right now because holy shit the look on his face!
Ah, I can't wait to punch my uncle in the face.
But first! I can't be doing that alone!
I'm stronger now. A lot stronger, in fact, but I doubt I can suddenly box one of the most destructive gods the Shinto have to offer after only two months of training.
Sure, it was a consistent and constant two months, but I'm still not going to risk it.
Just in case.
Would rather not get stabbed again.
So! I need Tobio. I know, even weakened, that with his Balance Breaker, we could push his shit in.
If I can find him, I can speed-blitz him before he can react, grab his noggin, and bring him back to the light with some generous application of said light to his gray matter.
Really give it a good scrub and all that.
The problem is finding him.
Luckily, my clones and I are already working on it!
Abruptly, I slide to a halt as the Palace begins to shake.
Huh?
Looking outside, via the hallway windows, I see gray and black, swirling and whipping up above the Palace.
The sky cracks open with violent violet and cobalt light, revealing a…
Hold on. Is that a fucking dragon!?
No, wait, a Kirin! That's straight-up a Kirin!
Uncle's just as much of a weeb as my mother huh?
Well, granted, what else are you supposed to do down here?
Besides plotting stupid shit I mean.
I blink, as the stolen lightning attack climbs into the sky…
Darkness seeps from the floors, the walls, the ceilings.
In the next moment, I'm completely blinded, not by anything covering my eyes but by the windows suddenly being covered.
No. Everything is covered by this darkness, there is no color, no faux light anymore.
The only thing that reassured me of where I am, was the split second later violent shaking that hammers the Palace, throwing me to my feet by the sheer magnitude of the vibrations.
My eyes widened as right alongside it, memories from a couple of clones outside the Palace popped, returning a live recording of what happened outside straight to my head.
The lightning dragon fell on the Palace.
Susanoo just tried to blow up the entire fucking Palace with one attack.
It was stopped, luckily, by this darkness shielding the structure like a starship hull, Izanami’s work I assume.
The splash of the lightning dragon hitting the dark-clad Palace created a shockwave that blew apart my clones on the outside.
Not a pretty thought that the mere aftershock of an attack can paste me, even now, but we roll with it.
If Susan is trying to blow up the Palace, then my bet is Tobio is still here, somewhere.
Or that attack was meant for me and my clones. Or both.
Only one way to find out.
I'm going to have this Palace combed in record time.
Rising to my feet, I activate my eyes and pulse my Holy Spirit Power out.
It rolls across the ground, outlining the hallway around me with a thin golden film.
I smile and continue my running, a full sprint.
Now, with the rough jelly-like darkness beneath my feet, my footsteps are completely muffled.
I've got a clone b-lining straight to where I last saw Tobio, while the others spread out, checking everywhere else, and I head to Izanami’s room.
I'm not going to use her as a shield! But a teleport directly to Dog Boy would be greatly appreciated.
Now then, let me see, it was this way, right?
Down the hall. Take a right at the T intersection, left at the end…
Yeah! Right…here!
I slam face-first into a wall of shadows.
…Fuck.
“Come on…” I mutter under my breath, as I start patting around where I'm certain the door to Izanami’s room was.
Even my voice sounds muffled and smothered in the darkness.
“Looking for something?” A quiet, yet rumbling, voice spoke at my side.
That also wasn't muffled.
Every single hair on the back of my neck stood on end, as I pushed off the wall with everything I had, launching me back to the opposite wall.
In total darkness, a glimmer of glowing holy steel splits the air where I just was, impacting the wall with enough force to send shutters throughout this wing of the Palace.
Fiery eyes slowly look in my direction.
“You seem confused, Nephew.” I can't see him, his face, his figure, all I can see is the lightning silently crackling around his outline, and imagine the sneer across his face as he speaks, “It's rather simple, truly. Mother might be able to stop me from ending this all with one blow, but that doesn't mean I can't pick up the slack…elsewhere.”
“You tricky little shit…” I huff out, annoyed.
He's manipulating the Palace, isn't he? Messing with the rooms and hall locations…
He cackles, his tone like rolling thunder, “It's one of my lesser-known attributes.” His sword, and form, suddenly light up with coiling electricity, the air filling entirely with ozone.
“Now. Take a fucking nap, Nephew.” The lightning explodes off him, bellowing out from him like the inside of a storm cloud.
I draw upon my powers, all of them, preemptively, to shield the discharge.
Only to stare, dumbfounded, as the lightning redirects and grounds itself into the darkness, only a few feet away from him.
I imagine he, too, looks positively stupefied at this.
“What's the matter,” I snort out, “performance problems?”
He growls like a savage beast, “You annoying little shit…! Fall on myblade!”
“I thought being a little shit was one of your attributes?” I question with a raise of my eyebrow.
“RAAGGHH!!!” He roars.
Don't think I'm going to get a response from him.
So, as he charges at me, I blow him a raspberry, turn tail, and book it.
“YOU!? Get back here you coward!! Fight me!!!” His Holy Spirit Power bellows off him as he roars his challenge to me.
It barely makes it a few feet, before it too is promptly smothered into the darkness's embrace.
My powers, on the other hand?
I clad myself with them, and pulse out my aura, the hallway lighting up with a thin film to show me the way.
I hear him give a pain, stuttered gasp of disbelief behold me, “How…Mother?”
“Hah!” I hoot aloud, forcing my voice to carry, “First your Dad, now your Mom. Man, nobody likes you at all huh?”
“Y-You…! You take that back you brat!” He howled, his steps thundering now with speed despite the dark coating across the ground.
“Haha! Nope~!” I refuse smugly, “Admit it! Your mommy and daddy like me more than you now!”
“Never!!!” The hallway shakes at the force of his scream, I turn down into another hallway, just in time to avoid being bisected down the spine by a wild swing from my very pissed-off uncle.
It may seem counterintuitive to piss off a god further than they already are but in this case? It serves a purpose.
My dear Uncle is entirely ruled by his emotions. Even the gods, especially the gods, tend to not think straight when provoked.
They act because they're big mad.
So Susan, being huge mad? That means he can't put that big stupid brain to work cornering me.
Instead…
Susanoo swipes his hand, I can feel it, as it moves through the air, and the hallway suddenly gains a draft.
A very violent, howling, draft.
Hurricane-force winds bellow into me from the front, as if I ran straight into a tornado.
“I GOT YOU!!!” His cry of victory overcomes the sounds of whipping winds, somehow, as he lashes out for me with his blade once more.
Instead of fighting the wind tunnel, I stop myself and leap, letting the winds blast me back.
And right over his head.
My side explodes with an intense itch as I soar over him, which quickly lulls as whatever damage the grazing blow does mends itself.
In the meantime, I clasp my hands together.
“Oh Lord Susanoo, I pray that Susan finally gets his shit together,” I beseech, entirely and completely sincerely, “and realizes that nobody likes him because he's a hardass. Amen.”
Said deity, whirls toward my direction, “Did you just…pray to me, for me…!? And not even use the right…! Oh! You..! You!!! When I'm done with you! There will be nothing! For you to regenerate from!”
The hallway trembles and lights up as a massive bolt of lightning gathers in his hand, like a spear or javelin.
“Try and stop this one, Mother!” He bellows, as he steps in my direction, and throws it.
The air thunders as it travels…the scarce few feet it travels before the lightning seems to unravel from it, and into the darkened walls, floor, and ceiling.
A beat of silence passes. Even the wind seems caught off guard by this turn of events.
“Also, that he finally gets help for his performance problems,” I solemnly add, not the slightest bit shocked, “seriously, no wonder he lives here alone with his mother in the dimensional version of a basement.”
“I'll FUCKING KILL YOU, YOU BASTARD PIECE OF SHIT!”
Oh yeah.
“Amen.” I quickly finish once more, cackling, as he…well.
“AGGHHHH!!!!!”
Let out his best King Neptune screaming impression whilst once again giving chase.
I'd give it an eight out of ten.
The airflow stops for a split second, before picking back up again in the form of highly pressurized blasts.
I hit the ground with a running start, barely dodging the first one that came for me, my eyes letting me visually see the death spiral of air trying to tear me apart before it reached me.
In slight slow motion.
It clips my robe, tearing off chunks of the cloth while scraping the skin off a little.
Nothing I can't heal.
“Hmmm!” I call out, “Maybe I should add that you need aim training as well?”
“STOP PRAYING TO ME!!!”
“Ah, yeah, you're right, you're right!” I nod along, dodging another wild air blast that nearly takes off my ear, “Maybe I ought to pray to your Mommy and Daddy? They'd listen at least!”
“I'LL SKIN YOU BACKWARDS AND PRESENT YOU TO YOUR MOTHER!!”
Damn. The fuck? How do you skin someone backward?
I'm not even going to ask.
In any case, the operation, Xbox Live Voice Chat, is going swimmingly.
I can do this all day, I'd say.
Though as funny as it is, I'd rather not.
I just need a clone to find Tobio, that's it, just one.
“YOU CAN'T RUN FOREVER BRAT!!”
“I beg to differ, you maidenless old man!”
“HAAAAAAHHHH!!!”
Another air blast nearly takes off my whole leg, instead, it only blows off a chunk of my thigh.
I wince, taking to the air, blasting down the hall with my halos at my back, now in a full-force flight.
Just…one.
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Despite the seriousness of the situation…
It's taking everything in Izanami's power not to burst out laughing every five seconds.
She shouldn't. She really shouldn't laugh at some of the things her grandson is saying about Susa.
But at the same time…he does deserve it.
If not for everything he's done so far, especially for trying to blow up and destroy the Palace.
Again.
Granted, the first time was an accident, but still.
There are more people than just herself here now, and that's probably exactly why he tried it.
He really shouldn't have done that. She was already disapproving, but now?
She's disappointed.
Not as though it matters much now.
The ‘fight’ between her son and grandson has truly devolved into…something alright.
Truly, it was never a fight to begin with, simply a means to an end.
Susanoo is trying to stop Noriaki from getting to her and the boy, while Noriaki is trying to buy enough time for those interesting constructs scampering around the Palace to find them.
Distracting Susanoo by constantly egging him on, keeping him far out of his right mind to fight properly, or even doing the smart thing and disengaging to call the room with them in it near him…
Well. Not like he’d be able to do that much right now, what with her completely blocking off this room from his senses or control.
She may not control Yomi anymore, long ago relinquishing the ‘crown’ to her dear son, but the darkness of this place still calls to her.
Susanoo was never the most skilled at things he couldn't hit someone else with directly.
Oh, her boy does have his moments, don't get her wrong.
But he has his preferences, and those generally steer toward the ‘overwhelming power’ category.
It's a shame, though.
Her blocking off this room as she has is also going to ultimately prevent Noriaki from finding it.
That isn't good. The boy won't be able to keep this up forever and ever.
As much as she, in part, wishes he could.
Some of these insults are simply inspired after all.
Though, she wonders what it means to be ‘maidenless’, and the like?
Shaking her head of that all, and stopping another near reflexive fit of giggles, she focuses on the spirit of the old woman lying in the bed before her.
And the eerily pale young man almost desperately clinging to her.
Something, someone, somewhere, is going to break first.
The question is, who?
The young man slowly, shakily, raises the top half of his body, looking at her.
He mumbles something incoherently.
Izanami raises an eyebrow, “What was that?” She inquires softly, “I couldn't hear you?”
“I…” He breathes out, shakily, slowly, “Need to…go.”
Oh?
“Really now…” She wondered aloud, “What makes you think that?”
As if perfectly on cue, the Palace shakes once more, although nowhere near as violent as the first, this from Susanoo punching a wall, she notes.
Still, the motions cause the young man to latch onto the old woman as if trying to shield her with his body.
The action, no matter how many times she's seen it so far, hasn't once not elicited a sad frown from her.
Cautiously, he pulls back from the woman, and looks to her, desperately, pleadingly.
It's the only emotion etched onto his face, in those half-dead eyes.
“...please.”
Well…guess that answers who's breaking first.
She sighs, deeply, before looking straight back into his eyes, “...Are you sure?”
He doesn't answer. Not right away.
Instead, he looks down at the old woman, his eyes lingering on her face, before moving back to their original position.
He nods, with something akin to resolution in this tainted state of his.
Resigning herself, she nods slowly back to him.
Taking that as the confirmation it was, he leans back down to the old woman, brushing a single rustled strand of hair out of her face, before planting a chaste kiss on her forehead.
He mumbles something to her, although she can guess what he says purely by his lip movements alone.
‘See you soon.’
Standing up, the young man strides toward the door with a new purpose, a goal he didn't previously have set until now.
He turns slightly back to her right before reaching the door.
“Will you…?” He trails off, the question need not be finished, after all, the ask is obvious.
“I will.” Izanami confirms easily, albeit solemnly, “I'll keep watch over her until everything blows over. Make sure nothing disturbs her rest.”
He gives an appreciative nod, before turning back to the door, the slightest of content smiles across his face.
With a wave of her hand, the doors flung open, briefly reconnected to the Palace at large.
As soon as he strode out, the doors swung open, and the room, for all intents and purposes, vanished.
This is…less than idle, in a sense, surely.
But at the same time, there's a reason she didn't force him to stay.
Beyond the fact that he likely could have found a way to escape using his Sacred Gear anyway…she can use this.
Use this to help.
After all, Susanoo certainly didn't get his trickster, chaotic, trouble-making side from his Father.
With a little bit of finesse, a little bit of guiding, a trick here or there, this could work out.
She may not be able to control the Palace directly, but she can lead them this way and that with a clever application or two of darkness manipulation.
Especially since Noriaki is more or less leading Susanoo around, with her son not truly throwing the Palace halls every which way.
Yes, yes…she can use this!
They just need a little guidance!
Noriaki and Susanoo so they end up in a place with enough suitable space, and Tobio so he makes it ‘right on time’.
From then on, it'll be up to him.
But she has faith.
Looking down at the old woman, Izanami cups her cheek gently, “Don't worry, your boy will come out of this. I know he will.”
Although honestly, she doesn't know whose ass is going to get a harsher beating once all is said and done.
Tobio’s, or her Susanoo’s?
Now at that thought, she allows the smallest of giggles.
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Just…one!
Come on!
I fly down another hall, taking a sudden, and very sharp right, as the intersection seems to close up one side entirely.
At the same time, the turn narrowly avoids Susanoo's latest method of trying to hit me.
A wind net.
A very, very sharp, wind casting net.
Needless to say, by this point, most of my robe has been shredded off, sans bits around my waist and thighs, thankfully.
If this is going to be a thing every time I get into a big battle, my clothes being shredded off to near nakedness, maybe I ought to look into a magical clothes tailor.
Or just straight-up armor.
Or both.
“OH NEPPHHEEWWW!!!”
Oh yeah.
“NEPHHHEEWWWW!!!!”
Kind of busy right now!
“GET BACK HERE NEPHEW!!!”
Think. Of that. After! All!! This!!!
“YOU CAN'T ESCAPE ME! I'LL HUNT YOU TO THE END OF YOOOMMIII!!!”
Ahh…I made him really, really fucking mad, huh?
Sometimes, my genius frightens me.
No, not the hulking out storm, sea, and Underworld deity that wants to skin me backward and pulp me into spaghetti sauce.
That's perfectly normal.
In any case, I'm running out of sass that isn't just ‘your mom!’ jokes at this point, and I've been hit by so many wind blades my body may as well have been put through a cheese grater at this point.
Besides, since right at the start, no more of my clones have popped, which means they haven't found anything.
This also means that Plan A probably isn't surviving contact with the enemy.
Or it got lost somewhere most likely.
So! Plan B it is!
Fight.
I halt so suddenly the air breaks at the sheer force it generates.
In one motion, I draw my sword from its scabbard, the broken blade reconstituting itself with a golden glow, as I turn.
In this near-total magical black blackout, I can't truly see.
Susanoo, fortunately, lets me at least see him.
His figure, cackling and lit up with lightning, is just barely enough to let me catch it.
As I turn, I see his form barreling down on me.
With my eyes, I can see his muscles twitch and tense as they move.
As he swings.
I tilt slightly and swing up.
Flesh tears and the hall shudders as a heavy blade strikes the ground.
Susanoo and I stare each other in the eye.
My left shoulder hisses as it reforms from being cut nearly down to the bone.
Susanoo, meanwhile, chuckles mirthlessly…as blood trickles down my blade of aura.
It looks so much like normal blood, I'm almost surprised.
“You little…fucking brat…” he grumbles, teeth grinding as he glares down upon me, “...I haven't gotten injured since the last war…you…dare.”
I look at his wound, a cut going up from his right breast to his right shoulder.
Then I look back at him.
“I didn't dare. I did.” I sneered back, “Maybe, it wouldn't have happened if you weren't such a whiny baby bitch?”
His left side muscles twitched.
I breathe.
It's sad how my dear Uncle is the first one that gets to see this, but needs must I guess.
Sun Breathing.
The star in my chest pounded, as Susanoo moved.
Fake Rainbow.
His hand closed around nothing but air as I twisted past him and flashed all around him.
On every single side, one the floor, on the ceiling, on each side of the wall, an afterimage appeared.
Several dozens, and if I had more space, I could conjure hundreds.
But that'll do for now.
Susanoo snarls storm winds building around himself before he swings out wide, slashes of air spiral out all around him.
My blade ignites into pure crimson flames in response, as I stab forward.
Sunflower Thrust.
Flames spiral and burst from my blade, propelled by the sheer force of my impale, they form a sideways cyclone that rushes out straight for him, only spiraling out quicker and hotter as they are caught in his winds.
Susanoo raises his blade high, both hands on the hilt, before swinging down, cutting the incoming flaming cyclone in two, and forcing it to disperse.
Through the fire and flames, I fly over him, my halos flaring out as I swing down upon his head.
Clear Blue Sky.
A blade of roaring fire arcs down, to meet a blade of cackling lightning.
Sparks fly as our blades clashing echoes throughout the hall, sending shockwaves of heart and force all around.
I smile down at the pissed-off god, as he just gets more frustrated.
“Two months.” I simply state, “And look where I am now.”
“What are you yapping about now, brat…” He barks back at me.
“Let's just say…your Dad knows some neat tricks,” I watch with massive amounts of mirth, as his eyes widen, and his teeth bare at me, “and is a very excellent teacher. Two months. Now look where I am now.”
“You…are not…stronger than me, BRAT!”
He screams as lightning erupts from his form, lashing out like the world's most dangerous plasma globe lamp.
Which I just so happened to be right next to, even for just a second.
My smoking form lands, skidding across the ground on my feet a ways away from him, my muscles twitching slightly as lightning courses through them.
I click my tongue, and stretch my neck as the twitching turns to trembling, then slowly settles after.
“I know.” I state, half seriously, half mockingly, “You're rusty, impaired by your mother, all that blah blah blah…all I'm saying is, you won't be stronger than me for long.”
I can feel the sheer disdain from him generated by that statement.
Ah. Right in the pride. Where it hurts the most.
“I'll kill you.” He suddenly says, plainly, simply.
Hmm?
“She'll get over it. Just like the last time I killed her favorite pet.” His grip on his blade tightened so much that his hand began to shake,“They'll do a song and dance when she hides away. She'll come back. She'll be fine. But you? You. Won't.”
His open hand lashed out, and the airflow returned, slamming into me like a wall, carrying me down and to the end of the hall with enough force to temporarily make me see stars.
“So. Do your tired uncle a favor.”
I blink the stars out of my vision as the deity seemingly appears right in front of me.
“And stay still.”
Pitch-black taint drips from his blade now, like the venom coursing from a snake's fang, as he swings it down.
Every single sense, every single instinct, every single part of me screams to not let that blade even knick me now.
So I twist, kicking off the wall with all my available might for extra force to propel myself out of the way.
A cold shiver travels up my back as I step, one now barefoot on the ground.
Why? Because his blade nicked it.
Then my shoe melted off, nearly instantly.
A realization occurs.
Tobio’s blade killed Kagustuchi. It has fire powers.
So, logically speaking, since Susanoo’s blade killed the snake to end all snakes…
It inherited its venom.
Fuck.
Plan A 2.0 it is.
“Don't run.” He intones as I start doing just that.
The winds return, this time pulling me back towards him like the first time he started calling upon the winds on me.
I, of course, immediately fill this newly created airway with as much crimson-hot fire as I can pack into a hallway.
Which turns out to be a lot.
I hear him roar in indignation as the flames sweep over him, backed by his winds fueling them.
In turn, he immediately cuts that line of attack and proceeds to barrel through the remaining wall of flames with enough speed and force to part them.
Flames pour out my feet and hands as if jet engines.
The Palace will be fine, but I won't be if I let that sword touch me!
The resulting explosion of utter force from the amount of fire released shakes the hall and sends me shooting off like a living rocket.
Even then, through the fire and flames, he rushes through it all, keeping on my tail with barely a grunt as he gets slowly boiled in the fire.
Not like he seems to care.
Also, he's gaining on me.
So that's kind of an issue.
Another intersection, another path blocked with only one way to take.
Down I go.
With my sheer speed, I nearly slam face-first into the far wall, but don't.
Thankfully.
I nearly do that several times, but don't, as I try and think of something to deal with that sword.
I don't get very far beyond destroying it, but how the hell am I supposed to do that!?
“Got you.”
Over the roar of rampaging flames, I heard his voice.
It gave me barely enough time to move my foot out of the way before that sword came cutting through the blaze straight for me.
I lost another shoe, as even then, it nicked it.
The more pressing problem at the moment was that I lost my balance, and as a result, rather than continue straight ahead, I dipped down.
Smacking into the ground like a fish fresh out of the sea, with no time to correct with him so close, I turned onto my side, took every ounce of breath I gathered up to this point, and exhaled it all out.
As the mother of fireballs, of course.
The push from this sent me skidding across the ground hard, but it at least gave me distance.
Until I left the hall into a much more open space, barreled through the whole thing in a second, and with no way to turn, slammed into a wall at long last.
Out of breath, dazed, and head spinning, I manage to wobbly rise to my feet with a groan, grasping on the wall as I do.
I'm in…the throne room again? Where else could be so open?
A pulse of Holy Spirit Power outlines it for me, confirming it.
We went in one big circle, huh? Fuck…
Thunderous steps resound throughout the hall, into the throne room.
Double fuck.
As Susanoo enters, I can see the smoke wafting off his sparking form.
“Heh.” I chuckle, “Paybacks a bitch, ain't it?”
He snorts, “Acting like this is significant damage…be quiet, and accept your fate.”
“Haha! No…no, I don't think I will…” I straighten my stance, letting my breathing and powers flow, “to either of those things, of course. Gotta give you the verbal ribbing with the physical, ya know?”
He snarls in a manner only fit for a beast, before pointing his sword at me.
Guess I'm destroying that sword now.
As for how to do it? Well, how does one deal with all things?
My blade shines as I pour more and more Holy Spirit Power into it, its form seemingly solidifying rapidly the more I push into it.
Hit it really, really fucking hard.
Sun Halo–
Several times, if need be.
Dragon Head Dan–
“STOP!”
Huh?
Both me and Susanoo suddenly go stock still, absolutely befuddled.
That voice…
Tobio?
Where in the fuck is he!?
What sounds like the desperate thumping of footsteps approaches, but they're so soft due to the dark cladding the floor that I can't tell where it's coming from.
Susanoo, across from me, tenses, his eyes shifting across the room.
“...I'm…I'm here…Enough, both of you.” He calls out weakly.
Okay. But like, where are you, exactly?
“I…accept. Lord Susanoo. Please…just–”
And I'm done with this!
If this lets him see where he is fine.
If this lets him use his lightning, that's also fine.
I need to at least try this!
I raise my blade, which I've been pumping full of Holy Spirit Power.
With a flex of the star pounding in my chest, all of that power becomes light.
The throne room lights up in an instant.
There you are.
Almost directly between the two of us, just a step or two to the side, Tobio is standing there.
As soon as the light fills the room, he actually flinches and tries to stagger away.
I'm not shocked, the man looks a step away from falling over dead with how pale he is now.
Still. None of that.
I don't need to touch him. I simply need to get the light to him.
So, I swing my sword, and the light focusing across my ‘blade’ shimmering before exploding out, heading right towards him.
But it wasn't as though Susanoo was idly himself.
No, my pure white light was joined by violet and blue of a much more violent sort, coming directly from his hands like some sort of knock-off Emperor Palpatine.
It was barely a moment, but I caught it.
My light made Tobio cast a shadow.
A shadow that suddenly moved.
Our lights didn't clash. They didn't hit Tobio at the same time.
Susanoo's lightning was faster.
The only reason Tobio is still standing is because of the large fluffy dog held in his arms, twitching and sparking and whimpering.
Tobio looked down, my light sparkling all across his body, color slowly returning to skin, and clarity returning to his eyes.
He uttered one horrified and confused word, “...Jin?”
< ~ A New Sun ~ >
Chapter 38
Tobio's back!
And Susanoo hurt best boy! That obviously means he deserves death, right?
Don't worry about Jin too much, though. You can't kill a Sacred Gear spirit...cuz they're already dead, mostly. As far as I'm aware.
Anyhow. Who's ready for a good old fashioned JJK jumping?
